Paul Gerrard, The Cabin Boy, by W. H. G. Kingston. ________________________________________________________________________Here is another book in the true Kingston style - lots of swimming, sharks, wrecks, battles, pirates, woundings. 

Paul goes to sea in the first place because his father has lost a legalcase in which the Devereux family had been claiming his estates andland. To Paul's surprise, who should be in the midshipman's mess but ayoung man called Devereux, whose life Paul was able to save followinghis serious wounding. So we just need to keep in mind that Paul isalways looking slightly askance at Devereux. Eventually they becomegreat friends. 

It makes a good audiobook. ________________________________________________________________________PAUL GERRARD, THE CABIN BOY, BY W. H. G. KINGSTON. 

CHAPTER ONE. 

Darkness had set in. The wind was blowing strong from the southwest, with a fine, wetting, penetrating rain, which even tarpaulins, or thethickest of Flushing coats, would scarcely resist. A heavy sea also wasrunning, such as is often to be met with in the chops of the BritishChannel during the month of November, at which time of the year, in thelatter part of the last century, a fine frigate was struggling with theelements, in a brave attempt to beat out into the open ocean. She wasunder close-reefed topsails; but even with this snug canvas she oftenheeled over to the blast, till her lee-ports were buried in the foamingwaters. Now she rose to the summit of a white-crested sea; now she sunkinto the yawning trough below; and ever and anon as she dashed onward inspite of all opposition, a mass of water would strike her bows with aclap like that of thunder, and rising over her bulwarks, would delugeher deck fore and aft, and appear as if about to overwhelm heraltogether. A portion of the officers and crew stood at their posts ondeck, now and then shaking the water from their hats and coats, afterthey had been covered with a thicker shower than usual of rain or spray, or looking up aloft at the straining canvas, or out over the darkexpanse of ocean; but all of them taking matters very composedly, andwishing only that their watch were over, that they might enjoy suchcomforts as were to be found below, and take part in the convivialitywhich, in spite of the gale, was going forward. 

It was Saturday night, and fore and aft the time-honoured toast of"sweethearts and wives" was being enthusiastically drunk, --nowhere moreenthusiastically than in the midshipmen's berth; and not the less soprobably, that few of its light-hearted inmates had in reality eitherone or the other. What cared they for the tumult which raged abovetheir heads? They had a stout ship and trusted officers, and theirheads and insides were well accustomed to every possible variety oflurching and pitching, in which their gallant frigate the _Cerberus_ wasat that moment indulging. The _Cerberus_, a fine 42-gun frigate, commanded by Captain Walford, had lately been put in commission, andmany of her officers and midshipmen had only joined just before the shipsailed, and were thus comparatively strangers to each other. Thefrigate was now bound out to a distant station, where foes well worthyof her, it was hoped, would be encountered, and prize-money withoutstint be made. 

The midshipmen's berth of the _Cerberus_ was a compartment of somewhatlimited dimensions, --now filled to overflowing with mates, midshipmen, masters'-assistants, assistant-surgeons, and captain's and purser'sclerks, --some men with grey heads, and others boys scarcely in theirteens, of all characters and dispositions, the sons of nobles of theproudest names, and the offspring of plebeians, who had little to boastof on that score, or on any other; but the boys might hope, notwithstanding, as many did, to gain fame and a name for themselves. The din of tongues and shouts of laughter which proceeded out of thatnarrow berth, rose even above the creaking of bulkheads, the howling ofthe wind, and the roar of the waves. 

The atmosphere was somewhat dense and redolent of rum, and couldscarcely be penetrated by the light of the three purser's dips whichburned in some battered tin candlesticks, secured by lanyards to thetable. At one end of the table over which he presided as caterer, satTony Noakes, an old mate, whose grog-blossomed nose and bloodshot eyestold of many a past debauch. 

"Here's to my own true love, Sally Pounce, " he shouted in a husky voice, lifting to his lips a stiff glass of grog, which was eyed wistfully byTilly Blake, a young midshipman, from whose share of rum he hadabstracted its contents. 

"Mrs Noakes that is to be, " cried out Tilly in a sharp tone. "But Isay, she'll not stand having her grog drunk up. "

"That remark smells of mutiny, youngster, " exclaimed Noakes, with afierce glance towards the audacious midshipman. 

"By the piper, but it's true, though, " put in Paddy O'Grady, who hadalso been deprived of the larger portion of his grog. 

Most of the youngsters, on finding others inclined to stand up for theirrights, made common cause with Blake and O'Grady. Enraged at this, Noakes threatened the malcontents with condign punishment. 

"Yes, down with all mutiny and the rights of man or midshipmen, "exclaimed in a somewhat sarcastic tone a good-looking youth, who himselfwore the uniform of a midshipman. 

"Well said, Devereux. We must support the rights and dignity of theoldsters, or the service will soon go to ruin, " cried the old mate, whose voice grew thicker as he emptied glass after glass of hisfavourite liquor. "You show your sense, Devereux, and deserve yoursupper, but--there's no beef on the table. Here boy--boy Gerrard--bringthe beef; be smart now--bring the beef. Don't stand staring there as ifyou saw a ghost. "

The boy thus summoned was a fine lad of about fourteen, his shirt collarthrown back showing his neck, which supported a well-formed head, with acountenance intelligent and pleasant, but at that moment very pale, withan expression denoting unhappiness, and a feeling of dislike to, ordread of, those on whom he was waiting. A midshipmen's boy has seldom apleasant time of it under any circumstances. Boy Gerrard, as he wascalled, did his best, though often unsuccessfully, to please hisnumerous masters. 

"Why do you stand there, staring like a stuffed pig?" exclaimedDevereux, who was near the door. "It is the beef, not your calf's headwe want. Away now, be smart about it. "

The sally produced a hoarse laugh from all those sufficiently sober tounderstand a joke. 

"The beef, sir; what beef?" asked boy Gerrard in a tone of alarm. 

"Our beef, " shouted old Noakes, heaving a biscuit at the boy's head. Itwas fortunate that no heavy missile was in his hand. "Take that tosharpen your wits. "

Devereux laughed with others at the old mate's roughness. The boy gavean angry glance at him as he hurried off to the midshipmen's larder toexecute the order. 

Before long, boy Gerrard was seen staggering along the deck towards theberth with a huge piece of salt beef in his hands, and endeavouring tokeep his legs as the frigate gave a heavy lurch or pitched forward, asshe forced her way over the tumultuous seas. Boy Gerrard gazed at theberth of his many masters. He thought that he could reach it in anotherrun. He made the attempt, but it was down hill, and before he couldsave himself he had shot the beef, though not the dish, into the verycentre of the table, whence it bounded off and hit O'Grady, the Irishmidshipman, a blow on the eye, which knocked him backward. Poor Gerrardstood gazing into the berth, and prepared for the speedy punishmentwhich his past experience had taught him would follow. 

"By the piper, but I'll teach you to keep a taughter gripe of the beeffor the future, you spalpeen, " exclaimed O'Grady, recovering himself, and about to hurl back the joint at the head of the unfortunateboy, when his arm was grasped by Devereux, who cried out, laughing, --"Preserve the beef and your temper, Paddy, and if boyGerrard, after proper trial, shall be found to have purposely hurled themeat at your wise caput, he shall be forthwith delivered over to condignpunishment. "

"Oh, hang your sea-lawyer arguments; I'll break the chap's head, andlisten to them afterwards, " cried O'Grady, attempting to spring up toput his threat into execution. 

Devereux again held him back, observing, "Break the boy's head if youlike; I have no interest in preserving it, except that we may not findanother boy to take his place; but you must listen to my argumentsbefore you commence operations. "

"Hear, hear! lawyer Devereux is about to open his mouth, " cried severalvoices. 

"Come, pass me the beef, and let me put some of it into my mouth, whichis open already, " exclaimed Peter Bruff, another of the older mates, whohaving just descended from the deck, and thrown off his dripping outercoat, had taken his seat at the table. His hair and whiskers were stillwet with spray, his hands showed signs of service, and his fine opencountenance--full of good-nature, and yet expressive of courage anddetermination, had a somewhat weather-worn appearance, though his crisp, curling, light hair showed that he was still in the early prime ofmanhood. 

"Listen, gentlemen of the jury, and belay your jaw-tackles you who haveno business in the matter, and Bruff being judge, I will plead boyGerrard's cause against Paddy O'Grady, Esquire, midshipman of hisMajesty's frigate _Cerberus_, " cried Devereux, striking the table withhis fist, a proceeding which obtained a momentary silence. "Tocommence, I must go back to first causes. You understand, gentlemen ofthe jury, that there is a strong wind blowing, which has kicked up aheavy sea, which is tossing about our stout ship in a way to make itdifficult for a seaman, and much more for a ship's boy, to keep hislegs, and therefore I suggest--"

"Belay all that, Master Long-tongue, " shouted Noakes; "if the boy is tobe cobbed, why let's cob him; if not, why let him fill the mustard-pot, for it's empty. "

Others now joined in; some were for cobbing poor Gerrard forthwith;others, who had not had their supper, insisted on the mustard-pot beingfirst replenished. 

Devereux had gained his point in setting his messmates by the ears, andPeter Bruff seeing his object, sent off Gerrard for a supply of therequired condiment. It was O'Grady's next watch on deck; and thusbefore Gerrard returned, he had been compelled to leave the berth. Devereux, however, immediately afterwards turned on Gerrard and scoldedhim harshly for not keeping steady while waiting at the door of theberth. At length the master-at-arms came round, the midshipmen weresent to their hammocks, and Paul Gerrard was allowed to turn into his. He felt very sick and very miserable. It was the commencement of hissea life, a life for which he had long and enthusiastically yearned, andthis was what it proved to be. How different the reality from what hehad expected! He could have cried aloud for very bitterness of heart, but that he was ashamed to allow his sobs to be heard. 

"He treat me thus! he by birth my equal! to speak to me as if I was aslave! he who might have been in my place, had there been justice doneus, while I should have been in his. A hard fate is mine; but yet Ichose it, and I'll bear it. "

With such thoughts passing through his mind, the young ship-boy fellasleep, and for a time forgot his cares and suffering. He dreamed ofhappier times, when he with his parents and brothers and sisters enjoyedall the luxuries which wealth could give, and he was a loved and pettedchild. Then came a lawsuit, the subject of which he could notcomprehend. All he knew was, that it was with the Devereux family. Itresulted in the loss to his father of his entire fortune, and Paulremembered hearing him say that they were beggars. "That is what I willnot be, " he had exclaimed; "I can work--we can all work--I will work. "

Paul was to be tried severely. His father died broken-hearted. Itseemed too probable that his mother would follow him ere long. Paul hadalways desired to go to sea. He could no longer hope to tread thequarter-deck as an officer, yet he still kept to his determination offollowing a life on the ocean. 

"I will enter as a cabin-boy; I will work my way upwards. Many havedone so, why should not I?" he exclaimed with enthusiasm; "I will winwealth to support you all, and honours for myself. `Where there's awill there's a way. ' I don't see the way very clearly just now; butthat is the opening through which I am determined to work my wayonward. "

Paul's mother, though a well-educated and very excellent person, knewnothing whatever of the world. She would, indeed, have hesitated, hadshe known the real state of the case, and what he would have to gothrough, ere she allowed her son to enter before the mast on board aman-of-war; but she had no one on whom she could rely, to consult in thematter. Mrs Gerrard had retired to the humble cottage of a formerservant in a retired village, where she hoped that the few pounds a yearshe had left her would enable her to support herself and her children, with the aid of such needlework as she might obtain. Little did shethink, poor woman, to what trying difficulties she would be exposed. Not only must she support herself, but educate her children. She hadsaved a few books for this purpose, and some humble furniture for herlittle cottage; everything else had been sold to raise the small sum onthe interest of which she was to live. 

"Mother! mother! do let me at once go to sea!" exclaimed Paul, whounderstood tolerably well the state of affairs. "I can do nothing athome to help you, and only eat up what should feed others; if I go tosea, I shall get food and clothing, and pay and prize-money, and be ableto send quantities of gold guineas home to you. Reuben Cole has beentelling me all about it; and he showed me a purse full of great goldpieces, just the remains of what he came ashore with a few weeks ago. He was going to give most of it to his sister, who has a number ofchildren, and then go away to sea again, and, dear mother, he promisedto take me with him if you would let me go. Mary and Fred will help allthe better, when I am away, to teach Sarah and John and Ann, and Fred isso fond of books that he is certain to get on some day, somehow orother. "

What could the poor widow say to these appeals often repeated? Whatcould she hope to do for her boy? There was a romance attached in thosetimes to a sea life felt by all classes, which scarcely exists at thepresent day. She sent for Reuben Cole, who, though a rough sailor, seemed to have a kind heart. He promised to act the part of a fathertowards the boy to the best of his power, undertaking to find a goodship for him without delay. The widow yielded, and with many an earnestprayer for his safety, committed Paul to the charge of Reuben Cole. Thehonest sailor was as good as his word. He could scarcely have selecteda better ship than the _Cerberus_. He volunteered to join, providedPaul was received on board; his terms were accepted, and he thought thathe was doing well for his young charge when he got him the appointmentof midshipmen's boy. The employment was very different from what Paulhad expected, but he had determined to do his duty in whatever stationhe might be placed. The higher pay and perquisites would be of value tohim, as he might thus send more money to his mother, and he hoped soonto become reconciled to his lot. One day, however, the name of amidshipman who had just joined struck his ear, --it was that of Devereux, the name of the family with whom his father had so long carried on theunsuccessful lawsuit. 

From some remarks casually made by one of the other midshipmen while hewas waiting in the berth, Paul was convinced that Gilbert Devereux was ason of the man who had, he conceived, been the cause of his father'sruin and death. Paul, had he been asked, would have acknowledged how heought to feel towards young Devereux, but he at times allowed himself toregard him with bitterness and dislike, if not with downright hatred. He well knew that this feeling was wrong, and he had more than oncetried to overcome the feeling when, perhaps, some careless expressionlet drop by Gilbert Devereux, or some order given by him, would oncemore arouse it. "I could bear it from another, but not from him, " Paulover and over again had said to himself after each fresh cause ofannoyance given by young Devereux, who all the time was himself utterlyignorant that he had offended the boy. Of course he did not suspect whoPaul was; Paul had determined to keep his own secret, and had notdivulged it even to Reuben. Reuben was somewhat disappointed with Paul. "I cannot make out what ails the lad, " he said to himself, "he wasmerry and spirited enough on shore; I hope he's not going to be afraidof salt-water. "

Poor Paul was undergoing a severe trial. It might prove for his benefitin the end. While the frigate was in harbour, he bore up tolerablywell, but he had now for the first time in his life to contend withsea-sickness; while he was also at the beck and call of a dozen or moresomewhat unreasonable masters. It was not, however, till that Saturdaynight that Paul began really to repent that he had come to sea. Wherewas the romance? As the serpent, into which Aaron's rod was changed, swallowed up the serpents of the Egyptian magicians, so the sternreality had devoured all the ideas of the romance of a sea life, whichhe had till now entertained. 

Yet sleep, that blessed medicine for human woes, brought calm andcomfort to his soul. He dreamed of happier days, when his father wasalive, and as yet no cares had visited his home. He was surrounded bythe comforts which wealth can give. He was preparing, as he had longhoped to do, for sea, with the expectation of being placed as amidshipman on the quarter-deck. His uniform with brass buttons, hisdirk and gold-laced hat, lay on a table before him, with a brightquadrant and spy-glass; and there was his sea-chest ready to be filledwith his new wardrobe, and all sorts of little comforts which a fondmother and sisters were likely to have prepared for him. He heard thecongratulations of friends, and the prophecies that he would some dayemulate the deeds of England's greatest naval heroes. He dreamed onthus till the late events of his life again came into his thoughts, andhe recollected that it was not his own, but the outfit of another ladabout to go to sea which he had long ago inspected with such interest, and at length the poor ship-boy was awakened to the stern reality of hispresent condition by the hoarse voice of a boatswain's mate summoningall hands on deck. Paul felt so sea-sick and so utterly miserable thathe thought that he would rather die where he lay in his hammock thanturn out and dress. The ship was tumbling about more violently thanever; the noise was terrific; the loud voices of the men givingutterance to coarse oaths as they awoke from their sleep; their shoutsand cries; the roaring of the wind as it found its way through the openhatches down below; the rattling of the blocks; the creaking of timbersand bulkheads, and the crash of the sea against the sides of the ship, made Paul suppose that she was about to sink into the depths of theocean. "I'll die where I am, " he thought to himself. "Oh, my dearmother and sisters, I shall never see you more!" But at that instant akick and a blow inflicted by Sam Coulson, one of the boatswain's mates, made him spring up. 

"What, skulking already, you young hedgehog, " exclaimed the man; "ondeck with your or your shoulders shall feel a taste of my colt. "

Although Paul was as quick in his movements as his weak state wouldallow, a shower of blows descended on his back, which brought him on hisknees, when, ordering him to pick himself up and follow, on pain of afurther dose of the colt, Sam Coulson passed on. The sharp tattoo of adrum beaten rapidly sounded at the same time through the ship; but whatit signified Paul in his ignorance could not tell, nor was there any onenear him to ask. Bewildered and unable to see in the darkness, he triedin vain to gain the hatchway. He groped his way aft as fast as hecould, for fear of encountering the boatswain's mate. "If the shipsinks I must go down with her; but anything is better than meeting him, "he thought to himself. "Besides, I cannot be worse off than those ondeck, I should think. "

He worked his way aft till he found himself near the midshipmen'schests; there was a snug place between two of them in which he had morethan once before ensconced himself when waiting to be summoned by hismasters. "Here I'll wait till I find out what is happening, " he said tohimself as he sank down into the corner. The din continued, the frigatetumbled about as much as before, but he was very weary, and before longhe forgot where he was, and fell fast asleep. 

He was at length awoke by a crashing sound, as if the timbers were beingrent apart. What could it be? He started up, scarcely knowing where hewas. Had the ship struck on a rock, or could she be going down? Therewas then a loud report; another and another followed. The reportsbecame louder; they were directly over his head. The main-deck gunswere being fired. The ship must be engaged with an enemy, there couldbe no doubt about that. The light from a ship's lantern fell on thespot where he lay. The gunner and his crew were descending to themagazine. His duty he had been told would be in action to carry uppowder to the crew; he ought to arouse himself. The surgeon and hisassistants now came below to prepare the cockpit for the reception ofthe wounded. More lights appeared. The carpenter and his crew weregoing their rounds through the wings. Men were descending andascending, carrying up shot from the lockers below. All were too busyto discover Paul. The sea had by this time gone down, and the ship wasless tumbled about than before. Sleep, too, had somewhat restored hisstrength, and with it his spirits and courage. 

"What am I about, skulking here? I ought to be ashamed of myself; haveall my once brave thoughts and aspirations come to this? I will be upand do my duty, and not mind Sam Coulson, or the enemy's shot, oranything else. " Such were the thoughts which rapidly passed through hismind; he sprang to his feet, and, as he hoped, unobserved reached themain-deck. He fortunately remembered that his friend Reuben Cole wascaptain of one of the main-deck guns, and that Reuben had told him thatthat was the gun he was to serve. The deck was well lighted up by thefighting-lanterns, and he had thus no difficulty in finding out hisfriend. The men, mostly stripped to their waists, stood grouped roundtheir guns with the tackles in their hands, the captains holding theslow matches ready to fire. Paul ran up to Reuben, who was captain ofhis gun. 

"What am I to do?" he asked; "you said you would tell me. "

"So I will, lad; and I am glad to see you, for I was afraid that you hadcome to harm, " answered Reuben, in a kind tone. "I said as how I wassure you wasn't one to skulk. Where was you, boy?"

Paul felt conscience-stricken, and he dared not answer; for utter afalsehood to excuse himself he would not. "Tell me what I am to do, andI'll try to do it, " he said, at length. 

"Why, then, do you go down with Tom Buckle to the powder-magazine withthat tub there, and get it filled and come back and sit on it till wewants it, " replied his friend, who possibly might have suspected thetruth. 

"Then I am about to take part in a real battle, " thought Paul, as, accompanying the boy Tom Buckle, he ran down to the magazine. In amoment, sickness, fatigue, and fear were banished. He was thetrue-hearted English Boy, and he felt as brave as he could wish, andregardless of danger. Paul knew he was doing his duty. His tub wasquickly filled, and he was soon again at Reuben's gun, behind which hewas told to sit--one of a row of boys employed in the same manner. Manyof his companions were laughing and joking, as if nothing unusual wasoccurring, or as if it was impossible that a shot could find them out. 

Paul was now, for the first time, able to make inquiries as to the stateof affairs. Reuben told him that, at about midnight, the lights of twoships had been seen. It was possible that they might be those of thelook-out frigates of an enemy's squadron, at the same time as they mightbe British, and as Captain Walford had resolved that nothing shoulddrive him back, the _Cerberus_ was kept on her course. Whatever theywere, the strangers seemed determined to become better acquainted. Asthey drew nearer, signals were exchanged; but those of the stranger'swere not understood. The drum on this beat to quarters, and the shipwas prepared for battle. The two ships approached, and soon gave the_Cerberus_ a taste of their quality by pouring their broadsides intoher; but, in consequence of the heavy sea which was then running, veryfew of their shot had taken effect. Two, however, which had struck herhull, had passed through the bulwarks and killed two of her men, whosebodies now lay stark and stiff on the main-deck, near where they hadstood as their mates were now standing, full of life and manly strength. Paul's eyes fell on them. It was the first time he had seen death inits most hideous form. He shuddered and turned sick. Reuben observedthe direction in which his glance was turned. 

"Paul, my lad, you mustn't think of them now, " he cried out. "They'vedone their duty like men, and it's our business to try to do ours. We've got some pretty sharp work before us; but it's my belief thatwe'll beat off our enemies, or take one or both of them, maybe. Hurrah!lads. That's what we've got to do. "

The crews of the guns within hearing uttered a cheerful response. "Allready!"

"Let 'em come on!"

"The more the merrier!"

"We'll give 'em more than we'll take!"

These, and similar expressions, were heard from the seamen, while nowand then a broad joke or a loud laugh burst from the lips of the moreexcited among them. But there was no Dutch courage exhibited. One andall showed the most determined and coolest bravery. The officers whoseduty it was to be on the main-deck kept going their rounds, to see thatthe men were at their stations, and that all were supplied with powderand shot and all things necessary. Then the first-lieutenant, MrOrder, came down. 

"My lads, " he exclaimed, "the captain sends to you to say that we have, perhaps, tough work before us; but that he is sure you all will do yourduty like men, and will help him to thrash the enemy, as he hopes to doby daylight, when he can see them better. "

A loud cheer rang out from the throats of the seamen, fore and aft. MrOrder felt satisfied that they were in the right temper for work. Hereturned again on deck. It was still very dark, and nothing could beseen through the open ports. Every now and then, however, the crest ofa sea washed in and deluged the decks, washing from side to side till itcould escape through the scuppers. Any moment the order to fire mightbe heard, or the shot of the enemy might come crashing through thesides. It was a trying time for old salts, who had fought in many aprevious battle; much more so for young hands. Paul sat composedly onhis tub. Not far off from him stood Gilbert Devereux, in command of adivision of guns. 

"If a shot were to take his head off, there would be one of our enemiesout of the way, " thought Paul; but directly afterwards his consciencerebuked him. "No, no; that is a wicked feeling, " it said; "I wouldrather be killed myself, if it were not for my poor mother and all athome--they would be so sorry. "

Still, Paul could not help eyeing the aristocratic-looking youngmidshipman, who, with a firm, proud step, trod the deck, eager for thefight, and little aware that he was watched with so much interest by thehumble ship's boy. Peter Bruff, who had the next division of guns underhis charge, came up to Gilbert. 

"Well, Devereux, how do you like this fun?" he asked. "Have you everbefore been engaged?"

"Never; but I like the idea of the sport well enough to wish to begin, "answered Devereux. "Where are our enemies?"

"Not far off, and they will not disappoint us, " answered Bruff. "Weshall have pretty tough work of it, depend on that. "

"The tougher the better, " answered Devereux, in a somewhat affectedtone. "I've never been in a battle, and I really want to see what it islike. "

"He's wonderfully cool, " thought Paul. "He hasn't seen the dead menthere, forward. It would be some satisfaction if he would show himselfto be a coward, after all. I could throw it in his teeth when heattempts to tyrannise over me. "

Paul's feelings were very far from right; but they were natural, unfortunately. Gilbert's firm step and light laugh showed that therewas little chance of Paul's wishes being realised. Now a rumour spreadfrom gun to gun that the enemy were again drawing near. The men took afirmer hold of the gun-tackles, hitched up their trousers, drew theirbelts tighter round their waists, or gave some similar sign ofpreparation for the coming struggle. 

"Silence, fore and aft!" cried the officer in command of the deck. 

He was repeating the order which the captain had just given above. Thefrigate plunged on heavily through the seas. The awful moment wasapproaching. There was neither jest nor laughter now. The men wereeagerly looking through the ports. The lights from two ships were seenon the weather beam. In smooth water the enemy having the weather-gaugewould have been to the disadvantage of the _Cerberus_; but with theheavy sea which then ran it mattered, fortunately, less. 

"Starboard guns! Fire! fire!" was shouted by the officers. 

"Hurrah, lads! We have the first of it this time, and it's my belief wehit the mounseer, " cried Reuben Cole, as he discharged his gun. 

Scarcely had the smoke cleared off from the deck when the roar of theenemy's guns was heard, and several shot came crashing against the side. One, coming through a port, passed close above Paul's head, and thoughit sent the splinters flying about in every direction, no one was hurt. 

"I've an idea there'll be work for the carpenters, to plug theshot-holes, " cried Reuben, as the guns, being rapidly run in, loaded, and run out again, he stood ready for the command to fire. 

It soon came, and the whole broadside of the _Cerberus_ was poured, withgood aim, into the bows of the leading Frenchman, which had attempted topay her the same compliment. For a few moments at a time Paul couldcatch sight of the lights of the enemy's ships through the ports; butthe smoke from their own guns quickly again shut out all objects, exceptthe men standing close to him. Paul had plenty to do; jumping up todeliver the powder, and running down to the magazine for more when histub was empty. He discovered that, small as he was, he was taking avery active part in the battle, and doing considerably more than themidshipmen, who had to stand still, or only occasionally to run aboutwith orders. This gave him infinite satisfaction. 

"After all, I am doing as much as he is, " he thought, looking towardsDevereux. 

The firing became very rapid, and the enemy were close to the frigate;for not only round-shot flew on board, but the rattle of musketry washeard, and bullets came pattering through the ports. Such a game couldnot be played without loss. Fore and aft the men were struck down, --some never to rise again; cut in two, or with their heads knocked off. Others were carried below; and others, binding up their wounds, returnedeagerly to their guns. Now there was a cessation of firing. The smokecleared off. There stood Devereux, unharmed, and as cool as at thecommencement of the action, though smoke-begrimed as the rest of thecrew; but as Paul glanced round and saw the gleam of the lanterns on theblood-stained decks, and the pale faces of the dead, and the bandagedheads and limbs of the wounded, he again turned sick, and wished, asmany a person has wished before, that there was no such thing asfighting and slaughtering one's fellow-creatures. 

It was supposed that the enemy had hauled off to repair damages. Thecrew of the _Cerberus_ were accordingly called away from their guns torepair those she had received, as far as could be done in the darkness. Not much time was allowed them. Again their enemies returned to theattack. Each ship was pronounced to be equal in size to the _Cerberus_, if not larger than it. She had already suffered severely; the men wereagain ordered to their quarters. The suspense before the firing shouldrecommence was trying, --the very silence itself was awful. This time itwas broken by the enemy, but their fire was speedily returned by abroadside from the _Cerberus_. Now, as rapidly as the guns on bothsides could be loaded, they were run out and fired, for the British hadan enemy on either beam, and each man knew that he must exert himself tothe utmost to gain the victory. When did English sailors ever fail todo that? There could be no doubt, however, that the _Cerberus_ was hardpressed. 

Dreadful was the scene of havoc and carnage; the thunder of the guns;the rattle of the musketry; the crashing of the enemy's shot as theytore the stout planks asunder; the roar of the seas as they dashedagainst the sides, and the cries of the wounded, while the shouts of themen, who, as the fight grew more bloody, were more and more excited, became louder and louder; bright flashes, and wreaths of dark smoke, andsplinters flying about, and men falling, and blood starting from theirwounds, made up that horrid picture. Paul had seen old Noakes carriedbelow; O'Grady followed, badly hurt; others of his masters were killedor wounded. Devereux seemed to bear a charmed life. No! no man's lifeis charmed. One moment he was standing full of life, encouraging hismen; the next he lay wounded and bleeding on the wet and slippery deck. As he saw the handsome youth carried writhing in agony below, Paul'sfeelings of animosity instantly vanished. He would have sprung forwardto help him, but he had his own duty to attend to, and he knew that hemust not neglect it, even though it was only to sit on a tub. 

From the exclamations of the men, Paul thought that the battle was goingagainst them; still the crew fought on as bravely as at first. "Fire!fire!" What dreadful cry is that? "The ship is on fire!"

"All is lost!" No; the firemen leave their guns and run forward towhere some hay is blazing. The enemy have discovered what has occurredand redouble their efforts. The fire must be got under in spite of shotand bullets. The men rush up to the flames fearlessly. Buckets uponbuckets of water are thrown on them; the burning fragments of timber arehove overboard. The fire is reported to be got under. The Britishseamen cheer, and good reason have they to do so now, for flames areseen bursting from the ports and hatchways of their most determinedopponent. Still all three ships tear on over the foaming ocean. Thuscloses that fearful night, and so must we our first chapter. 

CHAPTER TWO. 

The _Cerberus_, stout frigate that she was, plunged onward across thefoam-covered ocean. On one side was the burning ship, at which not ashot had been fired since her condition was discovered; on the other wasa still active enemy. With the latter, broadside after broadside wasrapidly exchanged, but without much damage being sustained. From theburning ship a few shots continued for a short time to be fired, but asthe fire increased, the crew must have deserted their guns, and as theflames gained the mastery, they burned through the ropes and attackedthe sails, and the ship fell off and rolled helplessly in the trough ofthe sea, where the two combatants soon left her far astern. 

"I wish as how we could heave-to and send a boat to help them poorfellows, " cried Reuben Cole, looking at the burning ship. 

"To my mind, the mounseer out there would be doing better if he was tocry, Peccavi, and then go and look after his countrymen, instead ofgetting himself knocked to pieces, as he will be if he keeps on long atthis game. "

The sentiment was highly applauded by his hearers. There was not a manindeed on board the frigate who was not eager to save the lives of thehapless crew of the burning ship, which they had till now striven sohard to destroy. 

The firing had ceased; the grey dawn broke over the waste of waters;astern was seen the smoke from the burning ship, with bright flashesbelow it, and away to leeward their other antagonist making all sail toescape. The battle was over, though the victor could boast but of abarren conquest. The guns were run in and secured, and the weary crewinstantly set to work to repair damages. As the wind had fallen and thesea had considerably gone down, the work was performed without muchdifficulty. Captain Walford had narrowly watched his flying foe, in thehopes that she might go to the assistance of her late consort. Herroyals had not long sunk below the horizon when once more the _Cerberus_was in a condition to make sail. 

Captain Walford considered whether he should go in pursuit of the enemy, or attempt to save the lives of the unfortunate people from the burningship. In the first case he might possibly capture an enemy's ship, butought he for the chance of so doing to leave his fellow-creatures toperish miserably?

"No, I will risk all consequences, " he said to his first-lieutenantafter a turn on deck. And the _Cerberus_ stood towards the wreck. 

The wind had fallen so much that her progress was very slow. TheEnglish now wished for more wind, for every moment might be of vitalconsequence to their late enemies. Not a man on board felt the leastenmity towards them; even the wounded and dying when told of theircondition looked on them as brothers in misfortune. 

War is sad work, sad for those at home, sad for those engaged in it, andthe only way to mitigate its horrors is to treat the fallen or thedefeated foe as we should ourselves wish to be treated. 

While the frigate sailed on, the crew were repairing as far as possiblethe damages she had received; for at that season of the year it wasprobable that another gale might spring up, which she was as yetill-prepared to encounter. The men were nearly dropping with fatigue, but they worked on bravely, as true-hearted seamen always do work whennecessity demands their exertions. 

Meantime Paul was summoned below. The midshipmen who were not requiredon deck were again assembled in the berth; but the places of severalwere vacant. They were eating a hurried meal which Paul had placed onthe table, and discussing the events of the fight. One or two of theyoungsters were rather graver than usual, but Paul thought that the resttook matters with wonderful indifference. He was anxious to know whathad happened to Devereux, whom he had seen carried below badly wounded. Nobody mentioned him; perhaps he was dead; and he did not feel sorry atthe thought. After a time, though, he had some compunctions ofconscience. He was thinking that he would find his way towards the sickbay, where the wounded midshipmen and other junior officers were placed, when one of the assistant-surgeons came towards the berth. 

"Here, boy Gerrard, I can trust you, I think, " he exclaimed. "I wantyou to stay by Mr Devereux, and to keep continually moistening hislips, fomenting his wound as I shall direct. He is very feverish, andhis life may depend on your attention. "

Paul felt as he had never felt before, proud and happy at being thusspoken to, and selected by the surgeon to perform a responsible office, even though it was for one whom he had taught himself to look upon inthe light of an enemy. He was soon by the side of the sufferer. Thesight which met his eyes was sufficient to disarm all hostility. Theyoung midshipman, lately so joyous, with the flush of health on hischeeks, lay pale as death, groaning piteously; his side had been tornopen, and a splinter had taken part of the scalp from his head. Theassistant-surgeon showed him what to do, and then hurried away, for hehad many wounded to attend to, as the chief surgeon had been killed by ashot which came through one of the lower ports. 

Gerrard felt greatly touched at Devereux's sufferings. "Poor fellow! hecannot possibly live with those dreadful wounds, and yet I am sure whenthe fight began that he had not an idea that he was to be killed, oreven hurt, " he said to himself more than once. Paul was unwearied infollowing the surgeon's directions. Devereux, however, was totallyunconscious, and unaware who was attending on him. He spoke now andthen, but incoherently, generally about the home he had lately left. Once Paul heard him utter the name of Gerrard. 

"We beat them, though they kept us long out of our fortune, and now theyare beggars as they deserve. Hard for the young ones, though, I think;but it cannot be helped--must not think about them. "

Such expressions dropped at intervals from the lips of Devereux. How hecame to utter them at that time Paul could not guess. Did he know him, or in any way associate his name with the family of whom he wasspeaking?

"He has some sympathy, at all events, poor fellow, with ourmisfortunes, " thought Paul. "I wish that I had not thought so ill ofhim. I hope he won't die. I will pray that God will spare his life;even if he were my enemy I should do that. "

The surgeon, when he came his rounds, expressed his approval of the wayPaul had managed his patient. 

"Will he live, sir?" asked Paul, in a trembling voice. 

"That is more than the wisest of us can say, " was the answer. 

Paul was at length relieved from his charge by a marine who acted asDevereux's servant. He was, however, very unwilling to quit his post. He was feeling more interest in the wounded midshipman than he couldhave supposed possible. 

Paul, as soon as he could, made his way on deck. He wanted to know whathad become of the burning ship. He looked around; she was nowhere to beseen. He inquired what had happened to her. She had blown up; andprobably nearly all on board had sunk beneath the waves. There were menaloft, however, looking out, and now they were pointing in the directionof where the burning ship had gone down. A speck on the ocean wasobserved; it was probably part of the wreck, and perhaps some of thecrew might be clinging to it. The captain ordered a boat to be lowered, for the wind was so light that the frigate would take a much longer timethan it would to reach the spot. The boat pulled away; the men in therigging and all on deck eagerly watched her progress. It seemed, however, doubtful whether any one of their late foes had escapeddestruction. The crew in the boat made no sign that they saw any one. At length, however, they reached the spot towards which they wererowing. 

"Anyhow, they've got something, " cried a topman. 

The boat made a wide circuit round the fatal spot. After some time shewas seen returning to the ship. 

"They have got a man, I do believe, " exclaimed one of the men. 

"No; to my mind it is only a mounseer midshipmite, " observed ReubenCole, looking down from his work into the boat. 

"They've picked up a few other things, though, but it's a poor haul, Ifear. "

When the boat came alongside, a fine young boy in a French uniform washanded up and placed on the deck. He looked around with a bewilderedair, as if not knowing where he was. Captain Walford then took himkindly by the hand, and told him that he should be well cared for, andthat he would find friends instead of those he had lost. The boysighed. 

"What! are all, all gone?" he asked in French. 

"I fear so, " answered the captain. "But you are cold and wet, and youmust go below to the surgeon, who will attend to you. "

The poor young stranger was, however, very unwilling to leave the deck, and kept looking up into the countenances of the bystanders as if insearch of some of his missing friends. Paul watched him with interest. 

"Poor boy!" he said to himself; "I thought that I was very forlorn andmiserable; but I have Reuben Cole and others who are kind to me, and hehas no one here who can care for him. How fortunate that I learnedFrench, because now I can talk to him and be useful to him. "

When the humane Captain Walford found that all the rest of the haplesscrew of his late antagonist were lost, he ordered all the sail to bemade which the frigate in her present crippled state could carry, inchase of his other opponent, having noted carefully the direction inwhich she was steering when last seen. 

"I thought that we had done with fighting for the present, " said Paul toReuben Cole, who told him that they were looking out for the otherfrigate. 

"No, boy, that we haven't, and what's more, I expect we shan't, as longas the flag of an enemy of old England flies over the salt sea. You'lllive, I hope, Paul, to help thrash many of them. I liked the way inwhich you behaved in the action just now. You was cool and active, which is just what you should be. It won't be my fault if you don'tmake a first-rate seaman some day. "

Paul was again much pleased with Reuben's commendations. He was surethat he would keep his promise, and he resolved to profit by hisinstructions, as far as his duties in the midshipmen's berth would allowhim. Before long, the young Frenchman made his appearance on deck, dressed in the uniform of an English midshipman who had been killed. Helifted his hat in the politest manner to the captain and officers, andthanked them for the courtesy they had shown him. He was in the middleof his speech, which was very pathetic, when his eye fell on some of thearticles which had been picked up and had not been taken below. Amongthem was a long narrow case. He sprang towards it with a shout of joy. 

"C'est a moi! c'est a moi!" he exclaimed, as he produced a key from alanyard round his neck. He opened the case and drew forth a violin andbow. The case had been well made and water-tight; he applied theinstrument to his chin. At first, only slow melancholy sounds wereelicited; but by degrees, as the strings got dry, the performer's armsmoved more rapidly, and he at last struck up a right merry tune. 

The effect was curious and powerful. The captain unconsciously began tomove his feet, the officers to shuffle, and the men, catching theinfection, commenced a rapid hornpipe, which Mr Order, thefirst-lieutenant, in vain attempted to stop. The young Frenchman, delighted at finding that his music was appreciated, played faster andfaster, till everybody on deck was moving about in a fashion seldom seenon the deck of a man-of-war. 

"Stop, stop!" shouted the first-lieutenant; "knock off that nonsense, men; stop your fiddling, I say, youngster--stop your fiddling, I say. "

The discipline of the ship was very nearly upset; the men, however, heard and obeyed; but the young Frenchman, not comprehending a word, anddelighted moreover to get back his beloved violin, continued playingaway as eagerly as at first, till Mr Order, losing patience, seized hisarm, and by a significant gesture, ordered him to desist. His musicaltalent, and his apparent good-nature, gained for the French lad thegoodwill of the crew, and of most of the officers also. 

"What is your name, my young friend?" asked Captain Walford. 

"Alphonse Montauban, " was the answer. 

"Very well; you will be more at your ease in the midshipmen's berth, Isuspect. Take him below, Mr Bruff, and say that I beg the younggentlemen will accommodate him and treat him with kindness. You'll geta hammock slung for him. "

"Ay, ay, sir, " answered Bruff, taking Alphonse by the hand. "Comealong, youngster. "

Bruff was anxious to say something kind to the poor boy, but there was abar to this, as neither understood each other's language. Paulfollowed, guessing this, and hoping that his knowledge of French mightbe put into requisition. Alphonse, with his fiddle tucked under hisarm, entered the berth. 

"Here's a young chap who is a first-rate hand with the catgut, and ifany of you can tell him that he is welcome in his own lingo, I wish youwould, mates, " said Bruff. 

"Mounseer, you are mucho welcomo to our bertho, " exclaimed Blake. "Here's to your healtho, Mounseer. I hope, Bruff, this is first-rateFrench. "

"It doesn't sound like it, but maybe he understands you, for he's bowingto you in return, " answered Bruff. 

Similar attempts at speaking French were made; but, as may be supposed, the young foreigner was as unable as at first to understand what wassaid. 

"How very ignorant they are, " thought Paul. "I wish that they would letme speak to him. "

The young Frenchman, who was of an excitable disposition, at lastthinking that the English boys were laughing at him, began to losetemper, and so did they, at what they considered his unexampledstupidity. 

Paul, who was standing near the door, mustering courage, at lengthinterpreted what was said into very fair French. The young stranger, with a pleased smile, asked--

"What! can a poor boy like you speak my dear language?"

"Yes, I learned it of my sisters at home, " answered Paul. 

"Then we must be friends, for you can sympathise with me more than canthese, " said Alphonse. 

"Do not say so to them, " observed Paul; "they may not like it. I am buta poor ship's boy and their servant. "

"Misfortune makes all people equal, and your tone of voice and the wayyou speak French, convince me that you are of gentle birth, " saidAlphonse. 

It is possible that the midshipmen might have looked at Paul with morerespect from hearing him speak a language of which they were ignorant, though some sneered at him for talking the Frenchman's lingo. 

Paul, as soon as he could leave the berth, hurried to the side ofDevereux. He found the surgeon there. 

"Ah! come to look after your patient, boy?" said Mr Lancet. "You haveperformed your duty so well, that I have begged Mr Order to relieve youfrom your attendance on the young gentlemen, and to give you to mealtogether. "

Paul thanked Mr Lancet, but told him frankly, that though he was veryglad to be of service to Mr Devereux, or to any other wounded shipmate, he wished to learn to be a sailor, and therefore that he would rather beemployed on deck; still he was gratified at what Mr Lancet had said. 

He devoted himself, however, to Devereux, by whose side he spent everymoment not absolutely required for sleep or for his meals. Mr Ordersent another boy, Tom Buckle, to attend on the young gentlemen, who cameto the conclusion that he was a perfect lout after Paul. 

"There is something in that youngster after all, " observed Bruff, whoresolved to try what he was really worth, and to befriend himaccordingly. 

Meantime, the _Cerberus_ continued in chase of the French frigate, whichAlphonse told Captain Walford was the _Alerte_, and perhaps to inducehim to give up the chase, he remarked that she was very powerfully armedand strongly manned, and would prove a dangerous antagonist. CaptainWalford laughed. 

"It is not a reason for abandoning the chase which would weigh much withany one on board this ship, I hope, though it will make them the moreeager to come up with her, " he answered. 

Alphonse also let drop that the two frigates were bound out to the WestIndies with important despatches. It was most probable, therefore, thatthe _Alerte_, in obedience to orders, would make the best of her waythere. Captain Walford resolved to follow in that direction. 

The _Alerte_ had probably not received as much injury in her rigging aswas supposed, and as Alphonse said that she was very fast, there waslittle expectation on board the _Cerberus_ that they would come up withher before she got to her destination. Still, Captain Walford was not aman to abandon an object as long as there remained a possibility ofsuccess. He was a good specimen of a British naval officer. Brave, kind, and considerate, his men adored him; and there was no deed ofdaring which he would not venture to undertake, because he knew that hiscrew would follow wherever he would lead. He never swore at or abusedthose under him, or even had to speak roughly to them. Every officerwho did his duty knew that he had in him a sincere friend; and his menlooked upon him in the light of a kind and wise father, who would alwaysdo them justice, and overlook even their faults, if possible. 

Mr Lancet took an opportunity of speaking to the captain of the boyGerrard, and remarked that he was far better educated than were ladsgenerally of his class. 

"I will keep my eye on the lad, and if he proves worthy, will serve himif I can, " was the answer. 

Devereux continued in great danger; the surgeon would not assert that hewould recover. It was some time before he remarked Paul's attention tohim. 

"You are boy Gerrard, I see, " he observed faintly. "You are very goodto me, and more than I deserve from you; but I never meant you ill, andI got you off a cobbing once. I have done very few good things in theworld, and now I am going to die, I am afraid. You'll forgive me, Gerrard, won't you?"

"Oh, yes, yes, sir!" answered Paul, with tears in his eyes; "even if youhad wronged me much more than you have done; but it wasn't you, it wasyour father and those about him. "

"My father! What do you mean, boy; who are you?" exclaimed Devereux, ina tone of astonishment, starting up for a moment, though he immediatelysank back exhausted; while he muttered to himself, --"Gerrard! Gerrard!can it be possible?" He then asked quietly--

"Where do you come from, boy?"

"No matter, sir, " answered Paul, afraid of agitating Devereux. "I willtell you another time, for I hope that you will get well soon, and thenyou may be able to listen to what I have to say; but the doctor saysthat at present you must be kept perfectly quiet, and talk as little aspossible. "

Devereux, who was still very weak, did not persist in questioning Paul, who had time to reflect how far it would be wise to say anything abouthimself. He was not compelled to be communicative; and he consideredthat Devereux ill, and expecting to die, and Devereux well, mightpossibly be two very different characters. "If I were to tell him, hemight bestow on me a sort of hypocritical compassion, and I could notstand that, " he thought to himself. Whatever were Paul's feelings, hedid not relax in his care of Devereux. 

Day after day came, and the first question asked of the morning watchwas, "Is there anything like the _Alerte_ yet ahead?" All day, too, abright look-out was kept from the mast-heads for her; but in vain, andsome began to think that she must have altered her course and returnedto the coast of France. 

Paul was not sorry when he heard this, for he had seen enough of theeffects of fighting to believe that it was not a desirable occupation;and he, moreover, felt for young Alphonse, who naturally earnestly hopedthat the _Cerberus_ would not fall in with the _Alerte_. 

No one rejoiced more than did Paul when one day Mr Lancet pronouncedDevereux to be out of danger, and that all he required was care andattention. Paul redoubled his efforts to be of use. Alphonse missedhim very much from the berth, as he was the only person who couldinterpret for him, and whenever he wanted anything he had to find himout and to get him to explain what he required. Before long, therefore, the young Frenchman found his way to the sick bay, where Devereux andothers lay. Devereux was the only midshipman who could speak French, though not so well as Paul. 

The ship had now reached a southern latitude, and the balmy air comingthrough an open port contributed to restore health and strength to thesick and wounded. When Devereux heard Alphonse addressing Paul, and thelatter replying in French, he lifted up his head. 

"What, boy Gerrard, where did you learn French?" he asked. 

"At home, sir, " answered Paul, quietly. 

"Yes, he speaks very good French, and is a very good boy, " remarkedAlphonse. 

"And you, monsieur, you speak French also?"

Devereux replied that he did a little. 

"That is very nice, indeed, " said the young Frenchman. "We will talktogether, and I shall no longer fear dying of _ennui_. "

After this, Alphonse was constantly with Devereux, and when the latterwas better, he brought his fiddle and played many a merry tune to him. Indeed, the young Frenchman, by his light-hearted gaiety, hisgentleness, and desire to please, became a general favourite fore andaft. 

"Ah, mounseer, if there was many like you aboard the frigate which wentdown, I for one am sorry that I had a hand in sending her there, "exclaimed Reuben Cole one day, in a fit of affectionate enthusiasm. 

Alphonse, who understood him, sighed. "There were many, many; but itwas the fortune of war. "

"But, suppose, Reuben, we come up with the other, and have to treat herin the same way, what will you say then?" asked Paul. 

"Why, you see, Paul, the truth is this: if the captain says we mustfight and sink her, it must be done, even if every one on us had amother's son aboard. I stick up for discipline, come what may of it. "

The ship was within one or two days' sail of the West Indies, when, asPaul was on deck, he heard the man at the mast-head shout out, "A sailon the lee-bow standing for the westward. "

"It is the _Alerte_, " thought Paul, "and we shall have more fighting. "Others were of the same opinion. Instantly all sail was made in chase. The crew of the _Cerberus_ had been somewhat dull of late, except whenthe little Mounseer, as they called Alphonse, scraped his fiddle. Theywere animated enough at present. Even the sick and wounded were eagerto come on deck. Devereux especially insisted that he was able toreturn to his duty. Mr Lancet said that he might not suffer much, butthat he had better remain out of harm's way, as even a slight woundmight prove fatal. He would listen to no such reasoning, and gettingPaul to help him on with his uniform, he crawled on deck. 

"Gerrard, " he said as he was dressing, "if I am killed, you are to be myheir as regards my personal effects. I have written it down, and giventhe paper to Mr Lancet, witnessed by Mr Bruff, so it's all right. Ihave an idea who you are, though you never told me. "

Captain Walford was surprised at seeing Devereux on deck, and though heapplauded his zeal, he told him that he had better have remained below. 

As soon as the stranger discovered the _Cerberus_, she made all sail toescape. It was questioned whether or not she was the _Alerte_, but onething was certain, that the _Cerberus_ was overhauling her, and had soongot near enough to see her hull from aloft. It was now seen, thatthough she was a large ship, she was certainly not a frigate; it wasdoubted, indeed, whether she was French. The opinion of Alphonse wasasked. 

"She is not the _Alerte_, she is a merchantman and French; she willbecome your prize. I am sorry for my poor countrymen, but it is thefortune of war, " he answered as he turned away with a sigh. 

A calm, of frequent occurrence in those latitudes, came on, and therelay the two ships, rolling their sides into the water, and unable toapproach each other. 

"If the stranger gets a breeze before us she may yet escape, " observedthe captain. "Out boats, we must attack her with them. "

The sort of work proposed has always been popular among seamen. Therewas no lack of volunteers. The boats were speedily manned; thesecond-lieutenant went in one boat; old Noakes, though badly wounded, was sufficiently recovered to take charge of another; Peter Bruff had athird. Paul was seized with a strong desire to go also. In the hurryof lowering the boats, he was able to slip into the bows of the lastmentioned, and to hide himself under a sail thrown in by chance. ReubenCole went in the same boat. Devereux watched them away, wishing that hecould have gone also. The boats glided rapidly over the smooth, shiningocean. Their crews were eager to be up with their expected prize. Thesun beat down on their heads, the water shone like polished silver, nota breath of air came to cool the heated atmosphere; but they cared notfor the heat or fatigue, all they thought of was the prize before them. Paul lay snugly under his shelter, wondering when they would reach theenemy's side. He soon began to repent of his freak; he could hear theremarks of the men as they pulled on. The ship was from her appearancea letter of marque or a privateer, and such was not likely to yieldwithout a severe struggle, he heard. Paul could endure the suspense nolonger, and creeping from under his covering, he looked out over thebows. 

"Hillo, youngster, what brings you here?" sung out Mr Bruff. "If youcome off with a whole skin, as I hope you will, you must expect a tasteof the cat to remind you that you are not to play such a trick again. "

The reprimand from the kind-hearted mate might have been longer, but itwas cut short by a shot from the enemy, which almost took the ends offthe blades of the oars of his boat. The men cheered and dashed forward. At the same moment eight ports on a side were exposed, and a hot fireopened on the boats from as many guns, and from swivels and muskets. Hot as was the fire, it did not for a moment stop the boats. Paulwished that he had remained on board. The deck of the enemy seemedcrowded with men. 

"Hurrah, lads!" cried Peter Bruff when he saw this, "they'll only hampereach other and give us an easier victory. "

The boats dashed alongside. Langrage and grape and round-shot weredischarged at them, and boarding-pikes, muskets, and pistols were seenprotruding through the ports ready for their reception. The boatshooked on, and, in spite of all opposition, the British seamen began toclimb up the side. Some were driven back and hurled into the boats, wounded, too often mortally; the rest persevered. Again and again theattempt was made, the deck was gained, a desperate hand-to-hand combatbegan. It could have but one termination, the defeat of the attackersor the attacked. Paul climbed up with the rest of his shipmates. It issurprising that human beings could have faced the bristling mass ofweapons which the British seamen had to encounter. Paul followed closebehind Reuben, who kept abreast of Mr Noakes. Pistols were fired intheir faces, cutlasses were clashing, as the seamen were slashing andcutting and lunging at their opponents. In spite of all opposition thedeck was gained; the enemy, however, still fought bravely. Mr Larcom, the second-lieutenant of the _Cerberus_, fell shot through the head. Several men near him were killed or badly wounded; it seemed likely thatafter all the boarders would be driven back. Old Noakes saw the danger;there was still plenty of British pluck in him in spite of the pains hetook to wash away all feeling; the day must be retrieved. "On, lads, on!" he shouted, throwing himself furiously on the enemy; "follow me!death or victory!"

Again the Frenchmen gave way; at first inch by inch they retreated, thenmore rapidly, leaving many of their number wounded on the deck. Bruffhad faced about and driven the enemy aft; Noakes and Reuben still pushedforward. Paul, following close at their heels with an officer's swordwhich he had picked up, observed, fallen on the deck, a man, apparentlya lieutenant, whose eye was fixed on Noakes, and whose hand held apistol; he was taking a steady aim at Noakes's head. Paul sprangforward, and giving a cut at the man's arm, the muzzle of the pistoldropping, the contents entered the deck. 

"Thanks, boy, you've saved my life, I'll not forget you, " cried Noakes. "On, on, on!"

"Well done, Gerrard, well done!" exclaimed Reuben. "You've saved yourhide, boy. "

The Frenchmen, finding that all was lost, leaped down the fore-hatchway, most of them singing out for quarter. A few madly and treacherouslyfired up from below, which so exasperated the seamen, that nearly halfof them were killed before their flag was hauled down and the restoverpowered. The frigate was by this time bringing up a breeze to theprize. 

"It's a pity it didn't come a little sooner; it might have saved thelives of many fine fellows, " observed Bruff, as he glanced round on theblood-stained deck. 

"It's an ill wind that blows no one good, " remarked Noakes, looking atMr Larcom's body. "If he had been alive, I shouldn't have gained mypromotion, which I am now pretty sure of for this morning's work, besides the command of the prize. "

"`There's many a slip between the cup and the lip. ' I've found it so, and so have you, mate, I suspect, " said Bruff; "yet, old fellow, I hopeyou'll get what you deserve. "

There was no jealousy in honest Bruff's composition. He put his oldmessmate's gallantry in so bright a light privately before CaptainWalford, that the captain felt himself bound to recommend Noakes forpromotion to the Admiralty, and to place him in charge of the prize totake home. She was the _Aigle_, privateer, mounting sixteen guns, evidently very fast, but very low, with taut masts, square yards, andseemingly very crank. Most of the prisoners were removed, and MrNoakes got leave to pick a crew. He chose, among others, Reuben Coleand Paul Gerrard. The surgeon advised that Devereux and O'Grady shouldgo home, and Alphonse Montauban was allowed a passage, that he might beexchanged on the first opportunity. 

"Be careful of your spars, Noakes, " observed Mr Order, as he looked upat the _Aigle's_ lofty masts, "remember that you are short-handed. "

"Ay, ay, sir, " answered the old mate as he went down the side, adding tohimself, "I should think that I know how to sail a craft by this time;I'm no sucking baby to require a nurse. "

Paul was very glad to find himself with Devereux and Alphonse, as alsowith Reuben, on board the prize. Mr Noakes did not forget the servicehe had rendered him, and was as kind as could well be. He called himaft one day. 

"Gerrard, my boy, you want to be a seaman, and though I can't give yousilver and gold, I can make you that, if you will keep your wits aboutyou, and I'll teach you navigation myself. You are a gentleman bybirth, and that's more than some of us can boast of being; but I don'tadvise you to aspire to the quarter-deck. Without money or friends, youmay repent being placed on it, as I have often done; that's no reason, however, that you shouldn't become fit to take command of a ship; aprivateer or a merchantman may fall in your way; at all events, learnall you can. "

Paul resolved to follow his new friend's advice. A course was shapedfor Plymouth, and the _Aigle_ proceeded merrily on her way. 

Noakes could give good advice to others, but he did not follow afterwisdom himself. He had a great failing, from the effects of which hehad often suffered. Drink was his bane, as it is that of thousands. Several casks of prime claret were found on board; it would not havedone much harm by itself, but there were some casks of brandy also. Bymixing the two with some sugar, Noakes concocted a beverage very much tohis taste. He kept his word with Paul as long as he was able, and lostno opportunity in giving him instruction in seamanship and navigation;but in time the attractions of his claret-cup were so great, that he wasseldom in a condition to understand anything clearly himself, much lessto explain it to another. Devereux and O'Grady expostulated in vain. He grew angry and only drank harder. The prisoners observed matterswith inward satisfaction. They might have entertained hopes ofregaining their ship. Alphonse warned Devereux. 

"They have not spoken to me, or I could not say this to you, but theymay, so be prepared, " he observed one day as they were on deck together, no one else being near. 

Noakes was compelled to keep watch. He always carried on more thaneither of his companions ventured to do. It was night, and very dark;the first watch was nearly over; the weather, hitherto fine, gave signsof changing. Devereux, who had charge of the deck, was about to shortensail, when Noakes came up to relieve him. 

"Hold all fast, " he sung out, adding, "Nonsense, Devereux, your woundshave made you weak and timid. We've a slashing breeze, and let's takeadvantage of it to reach the shores of old England. "

"Too much haste the worst speed, " observed Reuben to Paul; "our sticksare bending terribly, they'll be whipping over the sides presently, orwill capsize the craft altogether. I don't like the look of things, that I don't, I tell you. " Scarcely had he spoken, when a blast, fiercer than its predecessor, struck the ship. 

"Let fly of all, " shouted Noakes, sobered somewhat. 

The crew ran to obey the orders, but it came too late. Over went thetall ship; down, down, the raging tempest pressed her. 

"Axes, axes, cut, cut, " was heard from several mouths. 

"Follow me, Paul, and then cling on for your life, " cried Reuben Cole, climbing through a weather port; "it's too late to save the ship. "

CHAPTER THREE. 

"What are we to do now?" asked Paul, after he had secured his hold inthe main-chains. 

"Hold on, Jack, where you are, while I will go and try to help some ofour shipmates, " answered Reuben. "There's Mr Devereux, who can't domuch to help himself; and the young Mounseer, I should like to savehim. "

Several men had already got to the upper side of the ship, some in themain, and others in the mizen-chains, while others were in the rigging. As the ship was light, she still floated high out of the water. Manymight possibly, therefore, be alive below. Reuben had not been gonelong, when he put his head through the port, singing out--

"Here, Paul, lend a hand and help up Mr Devereux. "

Devereux had been partially stunned, but had happily clung to astanchion, where Reuben had found him. Paul hauled him up, while Reubenagain dived in search of some one else. He was gone for some time, andPaul began to fear that some accident had happened to him. At lengthhis voice was again heard. 

"Hurrah, Paul, here he is; and what is more, he has his fiddle, too, allsafe and sound. "

Sure enough, there was Alphonse and his beloved fiddle in its case, which he had contrived to get up from below at no little risk of beingdrowned himself. 

"Ah! I would not part from this, " he exclaimed, as he made himselfsecure in the chains. "It is my own dear friend; shall I play you atune now?"

"No, thank ye, Mounseer, it might chance to get wet, and may be thereare more poor fellows to help up here, " answered Reuben. 

"Ah! truly, I forgot what had happened, " said Alphonse in a dreamy tone, showing that his mind was wandering, overcome by the sudden catastrophe. It was no time for laughter, or Paul would have laughed at the oddnessof the young Frenchman's remark. Still, awful as was the scene, he feltvery little sensation of fear. The night was very dark, the windhowled, the rain fell in torrents, the sea dashed over the wreck, nearlywashing off those who clung to it, while vivid flashes of lightningdarted from the clouds and went hissing along like fiery serpents overthe summits of the waves. The party in the main-chains spoke butlittle. It seemed too probable that none of them would ever see anotherday. Indeed, even should the ship not go down, Paul feared thatDevereux could scarcely endure the hardships of their situation. Heasked Reuben if nothing could be done. 

"If we could get at the axes, we might cut away the masts and the shipmight right, " answered Reuben. "But, you see, we want daylight and theofficers to give the order, so that all may act together. "

While he was speaking, a voice was heard apparently from the mizenrigging, shouting, "Cut, I say, all of you; cut, I say, and cuttogether. "

It was that of Mr Noakes. Directly after, a flash of lightningrevealed him standing in the mizen-top, holding on with one hand, whilehe waved the other wildly around. His nervous system had beencompletely weakened by drinking, and it was evident that he had lost hissenses. He continued to shout louder and louder, and then to abuse thecrew for not obeying his orders. Flash after flash of lightningrevealed him still waving his arm; his hat had fallen off, and his longgrizzly hair flew wildly about his head. He seemed unaware of thedanger of his position and indifferent to the seas which frequentlydashed over him. He was thus seen standing, when a sea rose high abovethe half-submerged hull, and rolling over the after part, struck themizen-top. A loud shriek was heard, and by the glare of a flash offorked lightning, the unhappy officer, the victim of hard drinking, wasseen borne away amid its foaming waters. In vain he stretched out hisarms to catch at floating ropes; in vain he struck out boldly towardsthe ship, and shouted to his men to help him. His strength was asnothing, no aid could be given, and in another instant the waves closedfor ever over his head. O'Grady was the only other officer notaccounted for. He had been below, and it was to be hoped had got to theupper side and had thus escaped being drowned. While his messmates wereinquiring for him, his voice was heard shouting for help. He hadclambered up through a hatchway, scarcely knowing what had occurred. Reuben Cole and Paul helped him up to the main-chains. Devereux andAlphonse bore up wonderfully well. The former especially showed whatspirit and courage ran do under difficulties and hardships. 

"I wish that the day were come, " said Paul more than once. 

"It's what many have wished before, boy, and if has come in good time, "answered Reuben. 

"There's just only one thing for it, and that's patience, as SandyMcPherson, an old shipmate of mine, used to say whenever he was introuble. "

The dawn did come at last, but it was very grey and very cold; but thewind and sea had gone down and the ship was still afloat. Whether shecould be saved was the first question asked by all. Devereux was nowsenior officer, but his experience was very limited. 

"I wish that I had attended more to this sort of thing, " he observed toO'Grady. "I never thought of the possibility of this happening tomyself. "

"Faith, I can't say that I ever thought much about it either, " answeredthe other midshipman. "But I think that we couldn't do better than tofollow old Noakes's last order, to cut away the masts. If the shipkeeps on her side much longer, she'll go down, that's pretty certain. "

"It's very well to give the order, but where are the axes to cut with?"asked Devereux. 

"Well, to be sure, I didn't think about that, " answered O'Grady. "ButI'll volunteer to go and search for them, and probably others will comeand help me. "

"I will, sir, " exclaimed Paul, who overheard the conversation. 

"And so will I, " said Reuben Cole; "and what is more, even if the shipdoes not go down, we shall starve if we don't, for there isn't a scrapof food among any of us. "

Alphonse also expressed his readiness to go on the expedition, butO'Grady begged that he would remain and take care of Devereux. No timewas to be lost. As soon as there was sufficient light for them to see, securing themselves by ropes, they slipped through a port anddisappeared. Devereux, who was unfit for any exertion, remained in thechains. Some minutes passed. He became at last very anxious about hiscompanions. He shouted to them, but no one replied. It appeared to himthat the ship was turning over more, and settling deeper than before inthe water. 

"They have only gone a short time before me, " he thought. "It mattersbut little, yet how unfit I am to die. But I must not yield without astruggle. People in our circumstances have formed rafts and escaped;why should not we? Though without food, or water, or compass, or chart, we shall be badly off. " He proposed his plan to Alphonse and the peoplenear him. All promised to obey his directions. They were on the pointof climbing along the masts to get at the lighter spars, when Paul pokedhis head through a port, flourishing above it an axe. 

"We've found them, we've found them, " he shouted; "but there's no timeto be lost, for the water is already making its way through thehatches. "

The rest of the party appearing, corroborated this statement. Devereuxroused up his energies and distributed his crew, some at the masts, andthe rest at the shrouds. 

"Cut off all, and cut together!" he shouted. In a minute every shroudand stay and mast was cut through. The effect was instantaneous. Theship rolled up on an even keel so rapidly, that Devereux and those withhim could with difficulty climb over the bulwarks to regain the deck. Their condition was but little improved, for so much water had got downbelow, that it seemed improbable the ship could swim long, and there shelay a dismasted wreck in the middle of the wide Atlantic. The youngcommander's first wish was to endeavour to clear the ship of water, butthe pumps were choked, and long before the water could be bailed out, another gale might spring up and the ship go down, even supposing therewas no leak. It was probable, however, that from the quantity of waterin her she had already sprung a serious leak. Every boat on board hadbeen washed away or destroyed when the ship went over. Blank dismay wasvisible on the countenances of even some of the boldest of the crew. The masts and spars were, however, still hanging by the lee riggingalongside. 

"We could make a stout raft anyhow, " observed Reuben. 

The idea was taken up by the rest. There was a chance of life. Devereux gave orders that a raft should be formed. 

"But we'll be starving entirely, if we don't get up some provisions, "observed O'Grady. 

"May I go and collect them?" asked Paul. "Stronger people than I can beworking at the raft. "

"And I will go too, " said Alphonse, when Paul had obtained thepermission asked. 

They found, however, that most of the casks and jars in the officers'cabins had been upset and their contents washed away, while there wasalready so much water in the hold, that they could not get up anythingfrom it. A cheese, some bottles of spirits, and a small cask of wetbiscuit, were all they could collect. While groping about in the hold, it appeared to them that the water was rising; if so, the ship must havesprung a serious leak. With the scanty supply of provisions they hadobtained, they hurried on deck to report what they had remarked. Considerable progress had been made with the raft, but without food andwater it could only tend to prolong their misery. Reuben, with threeother men, were therefore ordered below, to get up any more provisionswhich they could find. They very soon returned with the only thingsthey could reach, --a small cask of pork, another of biscuit, and a kegof butter. Water was, however, most required, and it was not to beobtained. It was evident, too, that the ship was settling down more andmore, and that no time must be lost in getting the raft finished. Allhands now worked with the knowledge that their lives depended on theirexertions, rapidly passing the numerous lashings in a way of whichsailors alone are capable. Even before it was completed, the smallamount of provisions which had been collected were placed on it, for allknew that at any moment it might prove their only ark of safety. 

Devereux had no occasion to urge his men to increased exertion. A sailand spars for a mast, and yards and rudder were got ready. At lengthall the preparations were concluded. 

"To the raft! to the raft!" was the cry, for the ship had sunk so lowthat the water was already running through the scuppers. Gradually shewent down; the raft was slightly agitated by the vortex formed as thewaters closed over her, and then it floated calmly on the wide ocean. 

The crew looked at each other for some time without speaking. Devereuxwas very young to be placed in so trying a position, still he saw thathe must maintain discipline among those under his command, and preventthem from sinking into a state of despondency. There was much to bedone; the mast to be rigged, the sail to be fitted, and a rudder formed. It was necessary also to secure the articles on the raft, and all beingdone, he steered a course for the west, hoping to reach one of the WestIndia Islands. 

Paul had often when at home pictured such a scene as that in which hewas now taking a part, but how far short did the scene he had drawn comeof the reality! Scarcely had the ship disappeared than the wind felland the sea became like glass, while the sun shone with intense heat onthe unprotected heads of the seamen. 

"Reuben, can I ask for a mug of water, do you think? I am dreadfullythirsty, " said Paul. 

Reuben looked at him with compassion. "Every drop of water we've got isworth its weight in gold and many times more, " he answered. "It will beserved out to us in thimblefuls, and each officer and man will sharealike. It will be well for us if it even thus lasts till we make theland or get picked up. "

Not a mouthful of food had been eaten since the previous evening. 

"It's mighty like starving we are, " observed O'Grady; "we had betterbegin to eat a little, or we shall grow so ravenous, that it will be nosmall allowance will satisfy us. "

"You are right, Paddy, " said Devereux, rousing himself up. "Ascertainwhat quantity we have, and calculate how long it will last. "

O'Grady commenced the examination as directed. He soon reported thatthere was enough food to support life for eight, or perhaps, ten days. 

"And water?" asked Devereux. 

"Not for eight, " was the answer. 

"Heaven preserve us!" ejaculated Devereux. "It will take us double thattime to reach the land!"

The provisions were served out with the greatest care and in equalportions. The people on the raft suffered more from heat than from anyother cause. The sea remained perfectly calm, the sun sank down, anddarkness reigned over the ocean. It was their first night on the raft. Who could say how many more they might have to spend on it? Devereuxdid his best to keep up the courage of his men, but in spite of all hecould say, the spirits of many sank low. He encouraged them to tellstories, to narrate their adventures, to sing songs, and he himself tookevery opportunity of talking of the future, and spoke confidently ofwhat he would do when they should reach the shore. Paul felt veryunhappy. He was hungry and thirsty, and that alone lowers the spirits. The men were grouped round their officers in the centre of the raft. Paul was sitting near Reuben. 

"I don't think that I shall ever live through this, " he said, taking hisfriend's hand. "You are strong, Reuben, and you may weather it out. Ifyou do, you'll go and tell my poor mother and sisters how it allhappened and what became of me. Tell them that if I had lived I might, perhaps, have been placed on the quarter-deck and become a captain or anadmiral; but that dream is all over now. "

"As to that being a dream, a dream it is, Paul, " said Reuben; "but as toyour living and turning out a good seaman, I've no fear about that, myboy, " he added cheerfully. "You see, there's One above cares for us, and if we pray to Him He'll send us help. "

The night passed on, the stars shone brightly down from the pure sky, the waters flashed with phosphorescence, the inhabitants of the deepcame up to the surface to breathe, while not a breath of air ruffled theface of the ocean. Except two appointed to keep watch, all on the raftsoon sank into a deep sleep. They were awoke by the hot sun beatingdown on their heads; then they again wished for night. As the rays ofthe sun came down with fiercer force their thirst increased, but no oneasked for more than his small share of water. Those only who haveendured thirst know the intensity of the suffering it causes. Devereuxhad no more able supporter than Alphonse, who had saved his well-belovedviolin. The moment the young Frenchman saw that the spirits of thepeople were sinking, he pulled it from its case, and putting it to hischin, began scraping away with right good will; now a merry, now apathetic air. The excitable state of the nerves of the seamen was shownby the effect he produced. On hearing the merry tunes they burst intoshouts of laughter; with the pathetic, even the roughest melted intotears. Alphonse played on till his arm ached, and scarcely was herested before they begged him to go on again. Before the day closed, however, several of the party appeared to be sinking into a state ofapathy, scarcely knowing where they were, or what they were saying. Some clamoured loudly for food, but Devereux mildly but firmly refusedto allow any one to have more than his allotted share. Paul looked athim with a respect he had never before felt. He seemed so cool andcollected, so different from the careless, thoughtless midshipman he hadappeared on board the frigate. He had evidently risen to thedifficulties of his position. He well knew, indeed, that the lives ofall the party would depend in a great measure on his firmness anddecision; at the same time, he knew that all he could do might availthem nothing. He also felt compassion for Paul, who was the youngestperson on the raft. He had brought him away from the frigate, and itwas very probable that he would be one of the first to sink under thehardships to which they were exposed. Paul was not aware that Devereux, when serving out the food, gave him a portion of his own scanty share, in the hopes that his strength might be thus better supported and hislife prolonged. Another night passed by, and when the sun rose, itshone as before on a glassy sea. There was no sign of a breeze, andwithout a breeze no ship could approach the raft, nor could the raftmake progress towards the land. Still Devereux persevered as before inendeavouring to keep up the spirits of his men. Alphonse and his fiddlewere in constant requisition, and in spite of his own suffering, as longas he could keep his bow moving, he played on with right good will. When Alphonse grew weary, Devereux called for a tale; now for a song;now he told one of his own adventures, or some adventure he had heard. 

"Come, O'Grady, you used to be one of the best singers in the berth tillthe Frenchman's shot knocked you over; try what you can do now!" heexclaimed, so that all might hear. "Never mind the tune, only let it besomething comic, for a change, " he added in a whisper; "you and I mustnot let the rest know what we feel. "

"I'll do my best, though, faith, it's heavy work to sing with an emptystomach, " answered O'Grady. "However, here goes:--

 "'Twas on November, the second day, The Admiral he bore away, Intending for his native shore; The wind at south-south-west did roar, There likewise was a terrible sky, Which made the sea to run mountains high. 

 "The tide of ebb not being done, But quickly to the west did run, Which put us all in dreadful fear, Because there was not room to wear; The wind and weather increased sore. Which drove ten sail of us ashore. 

 "Ashore went the _Northumberland_, The _Harwich_ and the _Cumberland_, The _Cloister_ and the _Lion_, too; But the _Elizabeth_, she had most to rue, She ran stem on and her _Lion_ broke, And sunk the _Cambridge_ at one stroke. 

 "But the worst is what I have to tell, The greatest ships had the greatest fall; The brave `_Crounation_' and all her men, Was lost and drownded every one, Except a little midshipman and eighteen more Who in the long-boat comed ashore. 

 "And thus they lost their precious lives, But the greatest loss was unto their wives, Who, with their children, left ashore, Their husbands' watery death deplore; And weep their fate with many of tears, But grief endureth not for years. 

 "Now you who've a mind to go to sea, Pray take a useful hint from me; Oh! stay at home and be content With what kind Providence has sent; For these were punish'd unto their deeds, For grumbling when they had no needs. 

 "Now may Heaven bless our worthy King, Likewise his ministers we sing, And may they ever steer a course, To make things better 'stead of worse; And England's flag triumphant fly, The dread of every enemy. "

O'Grady's song, though often heard before, was received with no lessapplause in consequence. Other songs followed, but the effort wasgreater than many of the seamen could make. Several attempted to tellstories or their own adventures, but the former had no ending, and theyvery soon lost the thread of their adventures. Then they wanderedstrangely; some stopped altogether; others laughed and criedalternately. Even Devereux could with difficulty keep command of hisown senses. Food and a few drops of precious water were distributedamong the sufferers; without it, few could have survived another night. That night came, however, and that night passed, though some on the rafthad passed away from life when another sun arose. 

Paul more than once asked himself, "Why did I come to sea?"

Reuben overheard him. "To my mind, Paul, when a person has done what hebelieves is for the best and because he thinks it is right, he has nocause to grumble or to be unhappy, " he observed in his quiet way. "Don't you fear, all will turn out right at last. "

Paul felt weaker than he had ever done before, and his eye was dim andhis voice sounded hollow, and yet his thoughts flowed as freely as ever. He was fully aware that death might be approaching, yet he had no fearof death. He thought of home and of his mother and sisters, and heprayed for them, and that they might not grieve very much at his loss. He was but a poor young ship-boy, but he knew that his mother wouldmourn for him as much as would the mother of Devereux, or any otherhigh-born midshipman on board. 

The sun rose higher and higher in the sky: its rays struck down as hotlyas on the day before. "Water! water! water!" was the cry from all onthe raft; still discipline prevailed, though only a young midshipman wasthe chief, and not a man attempted to take more than his share. Atabout noon Paul was feeling that he could not endure many more hours ofsuch thirst, when he saw Reuben's eyes directed to the north-east. 

"Yes! yes! it is! it is!" exclaimed Reuben at length. 

"What! a ship?" asked Paul, almost breathless with eagerness. 

"No, but a breeze, " cried his friend. "It may carry us to land; it maysend us rain! it may bring up a ship to our rescue. "

All eyes were now turned in the direction from which the breeze wassupposed to be coming. At the edge of the hitherto unvarying expanse ofmolten silver, a dark blue line was seen; broader and broader it grew. With such strength as they possessed the seamen hoisted their sail. Itbulged out and again flattened against the mast; now again it filled, and the raft began to glide slowly over the ocean. A faint cheer burstfrom the throats of the hitherto despairing crew; yet how many longleagues must be passed over before that raft could reach the land! Howmany of those now living on it would set foot on that land? Tooprobably not one--not one. Day after day the raft glided on, but eachday death claimed a victim. Still, Devereux and O'Grady and Alphonsekept up their spirits in a way which appealed wonderful to Paul, till hefound that he was himself equally resolved to bear up to the last. There was still some food; still a few drops of water. Rain might come;the wind was increasing; clouds were gathering in the sky; the sea wasgetting up, and the raft, though still progressing, was tossed about ina way which made those on it feel the risk they ran of being thrown orwashed off it. They secured themselves with lashings. Again the waterwas served out. A mouthful was given to Paul. 

"Poor boy! let him have it, " he heard Devereux say; "it is the lastdrop. "

Now more than ever was rain prayed for. Without rain, should no succourcome, in a few days the sufferings of all the party would be over. Faster and faster the raft drove on. It was well constructed, or itwould not have held together. Still they dared not lessen their sail. Land might be reached at last if they would persevere. Now they rose tothe summit of a foaming sea, now they sank into the deep trough. Itseemed every instant that the next must see the destruction of the raft, yet, like hope in a young bosom, it still floated buoyantly over theraging billows. Now dark clouds were gathering. Eagerly they werewatched by the seamen with upturned eyes. A few drops fell. They werewelcomed with a cry of joy. More came, and then the rain fell intorrents. Their parched throats were moistened, but unless they couldspread their sail to collect the precious fluid, they could save butlittle for the future. Still, life is sweet, and they might obtainenough to preserve their lives for another day. As they dared not lowertheir sail, they stretched out their jackets and shirts, and wrung themas they were saturated with fresh water into the only cask they hadsaved. Before it was a quarter full the rain ceased. They watched withjealous eyes the clouds driving away below the horizon, while the sunshone forth as brightly as before on their unguarded heads. Still theraft tumbled furiously about, and with the utmost difficulty the seamenretained their hold of it. Night returned; it was a night of horror. Their provisions were exhausted. When the morning at length broke, twowho had been among the strongest were missing. They must have let gotheir hold while sleeping and been washed away. 

"It may be our lot soon, " observed Paul, whose strength was failing. 

"The same hand which has hitherto preserved us few still alive on thisraft is strong to preserve us to the end, " said James Croxton, an oldseaman, who, even on ordinary occasions said but little, and had onlyspoken since the ship went down to utter a few words of encouragement tohis companions. He was known on board the frigate as Jim the Methodist, but was respected by the greater number of his shipmates. "Never fear, mates, help will come if we pray for it, though we don't see the Handwhich sends it. Let us pray. "

Jim's words and example had a great effect. It was followed by all, andthe united prayers of the seamen, acknowledging their own utterhelplessness, ascended together on high. One and all seemed to gain astrength they had not before felt. The raft continued to be tossedabout as before, and the hot wind blew, and the sun shone on theirunsheltered heads. The sun rose higher and higher and then descended, watched anxiously by the seamen till it dipped below the horizon. Couldany of them expect to see another sun arise? They seldom spoke to eachother during the night. The voice of Jim Croxton was now mostfrequently heard, exhorting his companions to repentance, and to puttheir faith in the loving and merciful One. When the morning broke theywere all alive, and the voice of Reuben, who had dragged himself uprightby the mast, was heard crying, "A sail! a sail! standing towards us!"

The information was received in various ways by the people on the raft;some laughed, others wept, a few prayed, and others groaned, declaringthat they should not be seen, and that the ship would pass them by. OldCroxton, however, who had simply poured forth his heart in a few wordsof thanksgiving, kept his eyes steadily on the approaching ship. 

"She is nearing us! she is nearing us!" he uttered slowly every now andthen. 

Paul gasped his breath, and felt as if he should faint away altogether, as he saw that the ship was a British man-of-war, and that the raft wasevidently perceived by those on board. She drew nearer and nearer, and, heaving to, lowered two boats, which rapidly approached the raft. Inthat tumbling sea there was no small difficulty in getting close enoughto the raft to take off the people. Paul, as the youngest, was thefirst to be transferred by his companions to the nearest boat. Even atthat moment he was struck by the expression of the countenances of mostof the crew. No one smiled; no one seemed pleased at the work of mercythey were performing. 

"You think, youngster, that you'll be changing for the better, gettingoff your raft aboard that frigate there?" growled out one of the men, asPaul was passed along forward. "You've got out of the frying-pan intothe fire, let me tell you. It's a perfect hell afloat, and to my mindthe captain's the--"

"Silence there, forward!" shouted the officer in command of the boat. "Back in again. "

One by one the people were taken off the raft. Devereux insisted onremaining to the last, and he was taken off in the second boat. Nosooner had he been placed in her than several of her crew leaped on tothe raft. 

"Better run the chance of a watery grave than live aboard there, "shouted one of the men, attempting to hoist the sail which had beenlowered. "Hurrah, lads! for the coast of America and freedom!"

"Back into the boat: back, you mutinous scoundrels!" shouted the officerin command. "What foolery are you about? If you were to go, and smallloss you would be, you would all of you be dead before a week was over. Back, I say. "

In vain the men tried to hoist the sail. The mast gave way, throwingone of them into the sea. He made an attempt to save himself, but sankin sight of his shipmates. The boat was soon again dropped alongsidethe raft, and the men with sulky indifference returned on board. Verylittle was said by anybody as the boats pulled back to the frigate. Theofficers, indeed, saw that those they had taken off the raft were in nocondition to answer questions. Devereux and his companions were liftedup on deck, and from thence at once transferred to the sick bay belowunder the doctor's care. Paul, after a sound sleep, recovered hissenses, and very soon perceived, that although there was strictdiscipline maintained on board, each person went about his duty in adull, mechanical way. Reuben was, however, on foot before Paul. Hecame to the side of the hammock in which the latter still lay unable tomove. 

"I am thankful, Reuben, that we are safe off that dreadful raft, " saidPaul. 

"No reason to call it dreadful, boy. It was our ark of safety, as JimCroxton says, rightly, and we should be grateful that we were allowed tobe saved by it. There's many here, as you saw, would rather be on thatraft than aboard this fine frigate, " answered Reuben. 

"Why? what is the matter with the ship?" asked Paul. 

"Why, just this, " answered his friend; "the captain is a tyrant; many ofthe officers imitate him, and altogether the men's lives are miserable. The ship is a complete hell afloat. "

Several days passed by; the frigate was steering for the West Indies, which were sighted soon after Paul had managed to creep on deck. He sawthe men casting wistful glances at the land. 

"If once I set my foot ashore, it will take a dozen red coats to carryme aboard again!" exclaimed a seaman near him. 

"Ay, Bill, it's a dog's life we lead; but there's a way to freeourselves if we were men enough to use it, " said another. 

"It's not the first time that has been thought of, " observed a third. "But hush, mates, that boy may hear; he looks like a sharp one. "

The men were silent till Paul walked farther aft, where he saw themstill earnestly engaged in talking together. He considered what heought to do. Should he tell Devereux what he had heard? Perhaps, afterall, it meant nothing. He could trust Reuben; that is to say, Reubenwould not betray him; but he might take part with the men. He wouldconsult Croxton. He found old Jim after some time, but had noopportunity of speaking to him alone. There was an ominous scowl on thecountenances of all the men, which confirmed his suspicions thatsomething was wrong. Below they gathered together more in knots thanusual, speaking in subdued voices. Whenever an officer approached, theywere silent, and generally dispersed with an appearance of indifference. Thus two or three more days passed, and Paul felt as well able as everto do his duty. It was the forenoon watch; the men were summoned todivisions. It was perfectly calm; no land was in sight; the sun struckdown fiercely on their heads. 

"There's work in hand for us to-day, " exclaimed a topman, as he sprangon deck. 

In a little time the order to furl sails was given. The men flew aloft. 

"Reef topsails, " cried the first-lieutenant. 

The men appeared to do the work slowly. Oaths and curses were hurled atthem by the officers on duty. Paul took the opportunity of going downto see Devereux, who, with O'Grady and Alphonse, was still too weak togo on deck. He told him that he was afraid something was wrong. Devereux answered--

"I fear that the men are dissatisfied, but they dare do nothing. I pitythem, though, poor fellows. "

The words were overheard by some of the idlers, as they are calledbelow. While Paul was speaking to Devereux, Croxton came in. He alsoheard what had been said. 

"Man is born to suffer, " he remarked. "He must submit, and leave therighting in the hands of Providence. He cannot right himself. "

His remarks were scarcely understood by those who heard him, even byDevereux, who, however, remembered them. After a time, Paul returned ondeck. The captain was still exercising the men at furling sails. Withwatch in hand he stood on the quarter-deck, his rage increasing as hefound that they could not or would not accomplish the work in the timehe desired. At length he shouted in a voice which made the blood runcold in Paul's veins--

"The last men in off the yards shall get four dozen for their pains. Remember that, ye scoundrels! Away aloft!"

Again the men ascended the rigging. The sails were furled. Two activeyoung topmen on the mizen-yard made an attempt to spring over the backsof the rest. They missed their hold. With a fearful crash they felltogether on the deck. 

"Throw the lubbers overboard!" exclaimed the captain, kickingcontemptuously their mangled remains. 

These words were the signal of his own destruction. The men, regardlessof his threats, sprang below. 

"Vengeance! vengeance!" was the cry. 

The first-lieutenant who ventured among them was cut down, and while yetbreathing, hove overboard. Others who appeared met with the same fate. The mutineers then rushed to the captain's cabin. He stood fiercely atbay, but in vain. Bleeding from countless wounds, he was forced throughthe stern port. His last words were, "Vengeance! vengeance! vengeance!"Fearfully it was paid. 

CHAPTER FOUR. 

The deed of blood was not yet completed, although we would fain avoidentering more minutely than is necessary into the horrible details ofthe massacre which followed the death of the captain. It is a proof ofthe evil passions which dwell within the bosoms of men, and shows howthose passions may be worked up by tyranny and injustice to make mencommit deeds at which, in their calmer moments, their minds wouldrevolt. Many of the victims struggled manfully for their lives. Amongthe officers was a young midshipman. He was fighting bravely by theside of one of the lieutenants, who was at length cut down. 

"Will you swear not to utter a word of what you have seen done to-day?"exclaimed Nol Hargraves, a quartermaster, who was one of the leaders ofthe mutineers, if any could be called leaders, where all seemed suddenlyinspired by the same mad revengeful spirit. The brave boy, as he stoodleaning on his sword, looked undaunted at Hargraves and at thosestanding round him. 

"Swear--no!" he exclaimed. "If I live to see you brought to justice, asyou will be some day, I will say that you were cowardly murderers ofyour officers; that you killed sleeping men; that you threw others, still alive, overboard, and that you murdered the surgeons who had curedthe wounded, and tended the sick like brothers. I'll say that youbutchered one of my helpless messmates--a poor boy younger than myself;I'll--!"

"Overboard with him--overboard!" exclaimed Hargraves, who had just cutdown the lieutenant, and seemed like a tiger, which having once tastedblood, thirsts for more. 

The midshipman, already fatigued and wounded, raised his weapon todefend himself. Hargraves rushed at the boy, who in an instantafterwards lay writhing at his feet. 

"Heave the carcase overboard. It is the way some of us have beentreated, you know that, mates, " he exclaimed, throwing the yetpalpitating form of the boy into the sea, when it was eagerly seized onby the ravenous sharks, waiting for their prey supplied by the savagecruelty of man. Many even of the mutineers cried, "Shame! shame!"Hargraves turned fiercely round on them--

"Ye none of you cried shame when the captain did the same--cowards! whydid ye not do it then? Were the lives of our brave fellows of lessvalue than the life of that young cub?"

The men were silenced, but the eyes of many were opened, and they beganfrom that moment bitterly to repent the cruel deed of which they hadbeen guilty. Oh! if they could have recalled the dead, how gladly wouldthey have done so, --their officers, who, if they had sometimes actedharshly, were brave men and countrymen; even the captain, tyrant as hewas, they wished that they could see once more on his quarter-deck, withthe dreadful scene which had been enacted wiped away; but the deed hadbeen done--no power could obliterate it. They had been participators inthe bloody work. It stood recorded against them in the imperishablebooks of Heaven. Blood had been spilt, and blood was to cry out againstthem and to demand a dreadful retribution. 

The mutinous crew stood gazing stupidly at each other; the helm had beendeserted, the wind had fallen, the sails were flapping lazily againstthe masts, and the ship's head was going slowly round and round towardsthe different points of the compass. Hargraves and others felt thatsomething must be done; there was no safety for them while their frigatefloated on the broad ocean. What if they should fall in with anotherBritish man-of-war? What account could they give of themselves? Somewere for scuttling her and saying that she had foundered, while they hadescaped in the boats, but the boats would not hold them all, and couldthey trust each other? What likelihood that all would adhere to thesame tale? Was it probable that all the crew should have escaped, andnot an officer with them? The boats might separate, to be sure, but towhat lands could they direct their different courses? On what shore, inhabited by countrymen, dared they place their feet without fear ofdetection? Discussions loud and long took place. It was agreed thatthe ship should be carried to a Spanish port; sold, if the sale could beeffected, and with the proceeds and with such valuables as the murderedofficers possessed, they would separate in various directions, and bychanging their names, avoid all chance of discovery. 

But while these dreadful events were occurring, what had become of thosewho had been so lately rescued from a terrible fate on the raft? Hadthey suffered one still more terrible by the hands of their owncountrymen? Paul Gerrard was asleep in his hammock when he heard avoice calling him. It was that of old James Croxton. 

"Turn out, Paul, " he said, "there is some fearful work going forward ondeck, and I know not who may be the sufferers. We may save some ofthem, though. "

Paul was on his feet and dressed in an instant. 

"What is to be done?" he asked. 

"Mr Devereux is in danger; we might save him, " said the old man. "Thepeople are gone mad. Come along. "

Paul followed Croxton to the sick bay. Devereux had heard thedisturbance, and from the expressions uttered by the men as they passed, feared that an attack was being made on the officers of the ship. Hewas endeavouring to get up for the purpose of joining the officers, andsharing their fate, whatever that might be. O'Grady was still asleep. Croxton guessed what Devereux was about to do. 

"It's of no use, sir--they'll only murder you with the rest, " hewhispered: "you must keep out of their way till they're cool. Rouse upMr O'Grady, Paul, and come along. "

Saying this, the old man, with a strength scarcely to be expected, lifted up Devereux, and carried, rather than led him, down to the hold. Paul, meantime, had awakened O'Grady, who, though not comprehending whathad occurred, followed him mechanically. The two midshipmen foundthemselves stowed away in total darkness among chests and caskscontaining stores of various sorts. 

"The crew have mutinied, there's no doubt about that, " answered old Jimto an inquiry made by Devereux; "but we will go and face them, they willnot harm either the boy or me. Don't you speak, though, or make theslightest sound; they'll think that you are hove overboard with therest. "

These words confirmed the midshipmen's worst apprehensions. They had notime to ask questions, before the old man, taking Paul by the hand, hurried away. Paul and his companion reached the deck unobserved. Themutineers were all too eager in the desperate work in which they hadengaged to remark them. At that moment Paul saw his friends Reuben Coleand the young Frenchman, Alphonse, with some of the inferior and pettyofficers, dragged forward by the mutineers. Hargraves was the chiefspeaker. 

"What is to be done with these?" he asked, turning round to hiscompanions in crime. 

"Serve them like the rest, " shouted some. 

"Dead men tell no tales, " muttered others. 

"We've had enough of that sort of work, " cried the greater number. "Nomore bloodshed! Let them swear to hold their tongues and do as we bidthem. "

"You hear what is proposed, " said Hargraves, gruffly. "Will you fellowstake your lives on these terms?"

"Not I, for one, ye murderous villains, " exclaimed Reuben Cole, doublinghis fists and confronting the mutineers. "I'll take nothing at yourhands, but I'm very certain that there are plenty of men aboard herewho'll not stand idly by and see me butchered on that account. As topeaching on you, I'm not going to do that, but you'll not get anotherword out of me about the matter. "

Had Hargraves had his way, it would have fared ill with honest Reuben;but the latter had not wrongly estimated the support he was likely toreceive from his new shipmates, whose goodwill he knew that he hadgained. 

"Reuben Cole is not the man to peach, even if he has the chance, "shouted several of them. 

"No fear; he'll prove true to us, and so will the little Mounseer there;won't you?" asked one, turning to Alphonse. "We couldn't afford to loseyou and your fiddle, especially just now, when we shall want somethingto keep up our spirits. "

Alphonse, not comprehending what was said, made no reply. His silencewas construed into contumacy, and some of Hargraves' adherents laidhands on him, and appeared as if they were about to throw him overboard, when Paul shouted out to him in French what was said. Alphonse verynaturally had no scruples to overcome. He could only look on the fateof the captain as a just retribution on his tyranny. 

"Oh, yes, yes! I play the fiddle, " he exclaimed; "I go get it--I playfor you all. "

Not waiting for an answer, he ran towards the nearest hatchway, andpassing near Paul, inquired for Devereux and O'Grady. 

"Safe, " whispered Paul, and the young Frenchman dived below. 

He speedily returned with his faithful violin, and without waiting to beasked, began to play. The hearts of all his hearers were too heavy toallow them to be influenced as under other circumstances they would havebeen by the music, but it served in a degree to calm their fiercepassions, and to turn them from their evil intentions. Of the principalofficers of the ship the master alone had hitherto escaped destruction. He was no coward. He had seen with horror the murder of his messmatesand captain, but life was sweet, and when offered to him, even on termsdegrading, undoubtedly--that he would navigate the ship into an enemy'sport--he accepted them. The few warrant and petty officers who hadescaped being killed, at once declared their intention of acting as themaster had done. 

"It's fortunate for you, mates, that you don't belong to the brood whogrow into captains, " exclaimed Hargraves, fiercely. "I, for one, wouldnever have consented to let you live if you had. "

Paul trembled for the fate of his friends when he heard theseexpressions, for Hargraves looked like a man who would put any threatshe might utter into execution. Order was somewhat restored, officerswere appointed to keep watch, and the ship was put on the course for theport to which it was proposed she should be carried. The crew had oncebeen accustomed to keep a sharp look-out for an enemy; they now kept astill more anxious watch to avoid any British cruiser which mightapproach them. Day and night they were haunted with the dread ofmeeting their countrymen. Paul overheard some of the ringleadersconsulting together. 

"There are only two things to be done; if we can't run from them, tofight it out to the last, or to kill all those who won't swear to bestaunch, and to declare that they died of fever, " said one of them in alow, determined voice. 

"Ay, that's the only thing for it, " growled out another; "I'm not goingto swing for nothing, I've made up my mind. "

"Swing! who talks of swinging? None of that, Tom, " exclaimed a third, in uneasy tones. 

"It's what one and all of us will do, mates, if we don't look out whatwe're about, " said Hargraves, who was waiting for an opportunity ofpressing his plans on his companions. "We have let too many of themlive as it is, and it's my opinion there's no safety for any of us aslong as one of them breathes. I've heard tell what the old pirates usedto do to make men faithful. They didn't trust to oaths--not they--butthey made those who said they were ready to join them shoot theirshipmates who refused. That's what we must do, mates; it's the onlysecure way, you may depend on't. "

Paul was convinced that the men spoke in earnest, and afraid of beingdiscovered should he remain, he crept stealthily away. He searchedabout till he found Croxton and Reuben, and told them at once what hehad heard and feared. 

"There's little doubt but that you are right, Paul, " said old Croxton, after meditating for some time. "We thought that we were fortunate ingetting on board this ship, and now, to my mind, we shall be fortunateto get out of her. I'm afraid for poor Mr Devereux and Mr O'Grady. It will go hard with them if they're discovered. "

"I have it, " said Reuben, after thinking for some time--speaking in alow voice--"We must leave this cursed ship and carry off the two younggentlemen. I'd sooner be on the raft out in the Atlantic, than aboardof her. "

"Ay, lads, `Better is a dry crust with contentment, '" remarked old Jim. "But how to leave the ship, so as to escape without being followed--there's the difficulty. "

"`Where there's a will there's a way, '" said Reuben. "If it must bedone, it can be done. "

"Right, lad, " said Croxton; "it must be done, for we deserve the fate ofvillains if we consort with them longer than we can help; though I'llnot say that all on board this unhappy ship are equally bad. There aremany who would be glad to escape from her if they had but the chance. "

"It must be done, " repeated Reuben. "We may make off with a boat somedark night. The young Frenchman and our own fellows will be sure tojoin, and I think that there's three or four others--maybe more--who'llbe glad to get away at any risk. "

"We must run the risk, and it isn't a small one, " said Croxton. "Ifthey were to catch us, they'd kill us. There's no doubt about that. "

The whole plan was soon settled--who were to be got to join--the boat tobe taken--the way she was to be lowered. Devereux and O'Grady were tobe told of it when all was ready, and were to be brought up on deck assoon as it was dark, and stowed away in the boat herself till the momentof escape had arrived. Paul was usually employed to carry food to themidshipmen. Sometimes, however, Croxton went, sometimes Reuben, tolessen the risk of his object being suspected. Paul waited till night--the time he visited his friends--and hiding a lantern under his jacket, carefully groped his way down to them. They highly approved of the planproposed for escaping from the ship, and were eager for the moment forputting it into execution. O'Grady, especially, was heartily weary ofhis confinement. 

"I doubt if my two legs will ever be able to stretch themselves outstraight again, after being cramped up so long, like herrings in acask, " he exclaimed, in the low tone in which it was necessary to speak. "We owe you a heavy debt, Gerrard, and if you succeed in getting us outof this, it will be a huge deal greater. "

"If it were not for old Jim and Reuben Cole, I could be but of littleuse, so say nothing about that, Mr O'Grady, " answered Paul. "I amgoing to try and find out on the charts, when the master is working hisday's work, exactly where we are, and if there's land near, we may, perhaps, get away to-morrow. "

Paul felt far from comfortable all the next day. He could not helpfancying that the mutineers suspected him, and that he should suddenlyfind himself seized and thrown overboard. What he dreaded most was theultimate failure of the undertaking. His two friends had in themeantime sounded those they hoped might join them, but whether all werefavourable to the plan he could not ascertain. His eye was constantlyon the master, who at length, seeing him near, sent him for his quadrantand tables. This was just what Paul wanted. He stood by while theobservations were being taken, and then, carrying the instrument, followed the master to the cabin. Paul brought out the chart, andplaced it before him, watching anxiously the movements of his companionas he measured off the distance run since the previous day. 

More than once the master glanced round the cabin, and sighed deeply. "In five or six days my disgraceful task will be done, " he muttered, ashe moved the compasses towards the coast of the Spanish main. "Thenwhat remains for me in life? If I escape an ignominious death, I mustever be suspected of having consented to the murder of my brotherofficers. I would rather that the ship had gone down, and the wholehistory of the butchery been hid from mortal knowledge. Yet God knowsit, and it may teach officers for the future the dreadful consequencesof tyranny and cruelty. "

He continued on in the same strain, not aware, it seemed, that Paul waslistening. Paul retired to a distance. "Shall I ask the master to joinus?" he thought to himself. "No, it will not do. It would greatlyincrease the risk of our being caught. " He waited till the master wassilent. He went back to the table. "Shall I put up the charts?" heasked. "But before I do so, will you, sir, kindly show me where weare?"

Since the outbreak the poor master had not been treated with so muchrespect. He showed Paul the exact position of the ship, theneighbouring lands, and remarked on the prevailing currents and winds. Paul rolled up the chart, and put it in its place. He fancied that themaster must have suspected his thoughts. Paul soon after met hisfriends, and told them of all he had learned. 

It was agreed that they would wait till it was the master's watch, forso few of the mutineers could take command of a watch, that he wascompelled constantly to be on deck. It was suspected that he had attimes given way to intemperance, and Paul had observed more than oncethat when he came on deck he appeared to have been drinking, and that hefrequently dropped asleep when sitting on a gun or leaning against theside of the ship. Many of the seamen who had free access to thespirit-room were also constantly tipsy at night, though the chiefmutineers, from necessity, kept sober. The once well-ordered man-of-warsoon became like a lawless buccaneer. The men rolled about the deckshalf tipsy, some were playing cards and dice between the guns, some werefighting, and others were sleeping in any shady place they could find. 

Paul passed old Croxton on deck. "We shall have little difficulty inaccomplishing our object if this goes on, " he whispered. 

"Yes, Paul, what is lost by fools is gained by wise men, " he answered. "Ay, and there is one who will gain more than all by the work done onboard this ship. He will soon leave his poor dupes to wish that theyhad never been born. "

Paul and his friends waited anxiously for night: they had resolved nolonger to delay their attempt. 

"I'll take care that they don't follow us, " said Reuben. 

"What do you mean?" asked Paul. 

"I'll tell you, lad, " was the answer; and he whispered something intohis companion's ear. 

Paul felt that there was a great deal to be done, and longed for themoment of action. He observed with satisfaction that frequent visitswere made to the spirit-room, and that even the master was taking morethan his usual share of grog. The ship sailed steadily over the calmsea--night drew on. Paul's heart beat unusually fast. He waited tillhe was sure that he was not perceived, and then he climbed into one ofthe boats. He was there for some time, and then descending he got intoanother; and so he visited all in succession. Again he slunk downbelow. 

At length the master came on deck to keep his watch. The night, forthose latitudes, was unusually dark, but the sea was smooth. The shipglided calmly on, the ripple made by her stem as she drove her waythrough the water showing, however, that a fair breeze filled her sails. The master leaned against a gun-carriage, and gradually sunk down onit, resting his head on his hands. The helmsman stood at his post, nowgazing at the broad spread of canvas above him, and then mechanically atthe compass, with its light shining in the binnacle before him, butlooking neither to the right hand nor to the left. The rest of thewatch placed themselves at their ease between the guns, and were soon, whatever might have been their intention, fast asleep. One by oneothers now stole on deck towards the boat Paul had last visited. Not aword was spoken. At length two men appeared bearing two slight figureson their backs. The latter were carefully deposited in the boat, whichwas quickly lowered. The whole manoeuvre was executed with the greatestrapidity and in the most perfect silence. Even the helmsman, who, though drowsy, could not have been entirely asleep, took no notice ofthem. In another instant, had anybody been looking over the side, adark object might have been seen dropping astern. It was a boat, whichcontained Paul Gerrard and his companions, who had thus made theirperilous escape from the blood-stained ship. Not till they were farastern did any one venture to speak. Devereux at last drew a deep sigh. "Thank Heaven, we are free of them!" he exclaimed. 

"Amen!" said old Croxton, in a deep voice. "We have reason to rejoiceand be thankful. Sad will be the end of all those wretched men. Theirvictims are more to be envied than they. "

As soon as it was deemed safe the oars were got out, a lantern waslighted to throw its light on the compass, and the boat was steeredtowards the north-west. The wind soon dropped to a perfect calm. 

"We are safe now, " exclaimed Paul. "Even if they were to miss us theycould not follow, for there is not a boat on board which can swim or anoar to pull with. Some I dropped overboard, and others I cut nearlythrough just above the blades, and I bored holes in all the boats wherethey could not be seen till the boats were in the water. "

"Well done, Gerrard. If we get clear off, we shall owe our escape toyour judgment; but you ran a great risk of losing your life. Themutineers would have murdered you if they had discovered what you wereabout. "

"I knew that, sir; but I knew also that nothing can be done withoutdanger and trouble. "

"Ay, boy, and that no danger or trouble is too great, so that we mayescape from the company of sinners, " remarked old Croxton. "Think ofthat, young gentleman. If you consent to remain with them because youare too lazy to flee, you will soon fall into their ways, and become oneof them. "

Some of his hearers remembered those words in after years. All nightlong the oars were kept going, and when morning dawned the ship wasnowhere to be seen. 

"Now let us turn to and have some breakfast, " exclaimed O'Grady. "Itwill be the first for many a day that you and I have eaten in sunlight, Devereux, and I see good reason that we should be thankful. Then we'llhave a tune from Alphonse, for I'll warrant that he has brought hisfiddle. "

"Ah, dat I have, " cried the young Frenchman, exhibiting his belovedinstrument. "But, mes amis, ve vill mange first. De arm vil not movevidout de oil!"

Alphonse had greatly improved in his knowledge of English. 

A good supply of provisions had been collected, but as it was uncertainwhen they should make the land, it was necessary to be economical intheir use. A very good breakfast, however, was made, and the spirits ofthe party rose as their hunger was appeased, and they thought of theirhappy escape. As the sun, however, arose in the blue sky, its raysstruck down on their unprotected heads, and they would gladly have gotunder shelter, but there was no shelter for them out on the glassyshining sea. Still they rowed on. To remain where they were was to dieby inches. Devereux did his best, as he had done on the raft, to keepup the spirits of his men, and, weak as he was, he would have taken hisspell at the oar if they had let him. 

"No, no, sir; you just take your trick at the helm, if you thinkproper, " exclaimed Croxton. "But just let us do the hard work. It'syour head guides us, and without that we should be badly off. "

Devereux saw the wisdom of this remark. They knew that they had five, and perhaps six days' hard rowing before they could hope to reachDominica, the nearest island they supposed belonged to Great Britain, according to the information Paul had gained from the master. Theywere, however, far better off than when they had been on the raft, forthey had food, were in a well-found boat, and knew tolerably well theirposition. Still they were not in good spirits, which is not surprising, considering the scenes they had witnessed, the dangers they had endured, and the uncertainty of the future. 

Dominica was an English possession, but it had once been taken by theFrench, and might have been again; and Alphonse fancied that he hadheard that it was proposed to make a descent on the island, in whichcase they would fall among enemies instead of friends. 

"Ah! but your countrymen would surely treat us who come to them indistress as friends, " observed O'Grady. 

"Ah, dat dey vould!" exclaimed Alphonse, warmly. 

"Well, mounseer, there is good and there is bad among 'em, of thatthere's no doubt, " observed Reuben, taking his quid out of his mouth, and looking the young Frenchman in the face; "but do ye see I'd rathernot try lest we should fall among the bad, and there's a precious lot on'em. "

Notwithstanding these doubts Devereux continued his course for Dominica. As the sun rose higher in the sky, the heat became greater and greater, till it was almost insupportable. A sail spread over the boat affordedsome shelter from its rays, but they pierced through it as easily as amosquito's sting does through a kid glove, till the air under it becameeven more stifling than that above. 

All the time in turns they continued to row on--night and day there wasto be no cessation. Reversing the usual order, they longed for thenight, when the air would be cooler, and their heads would escape thefrying process going on while the sun was above them. 

"Och, but this is hot, " cried O'Grady for the hundredth time. "If thisgoes on much longer, we'll all be turned into real black ebony niggers, and the Christians on shore will be after putting us to work at thesugar-canes, and be swearing we've just come straight across fromAfrica. As to our tongues, there'll be no safety for us through them, and they'll swear we've made off with the uniforms from some ship of waror other, and perhaps be tricing us up as thieves and murderers. Didyou ever hear tell of the Irishman--a sweet countryman of mine, --whoonce came out from the Emerald Isle to these parts--to Demerara, Ibelieve? As soon as the ship which brought him entered the harbour, shewas boarded by a boat full of niggers. 

"`Will yer honour have your duds carried ashore now?' asks one, steppingup to him. `It's myself will see ye all comfortable in a jiffy, ifye'll trust me, at Mother Flannigan's. '

"My countryman looked at him very hard. 

"`What's your name now?' he asks with some trepidation. 

"`Pat O'Dwyer, yer honour, ' says the nigger. 

"`Pat, how long have ye been here?' asks my countryman, solemnly. 

"`Faith, about two years, yer honour, ' says the nigger. 

"`Two years, did ye say--two years only to turn a white Irishman into anigger?' exclaimed my countryman with no little alarm. `Then faith thesooner I get away back from out of this black-burning country thebetter--or my own mither down in Ballyshannon won't be after knowing herown beautiful boy again at all, and my father would be after disowningme, and my sisters and brothers to boot, and Father O'Roony would bedeclaring that it was a white Christian he made of me, and that Icouldn't be the same anyhow. Take my duds on shore. No. Take 'embelow, and I'll go there too, and remain there too till the ship sailsand I'm out of this nigger-making land. ' My countryman kept to hisintention, and from that day till the ship sailed, never set foot onshore. You'll understand that no small number of Irishmen go out tothat country, and that the nigger boy had learnt his English from them--for he wasn't a real Irishman after all, but that my countryman did notfind out till he got back to auld Ireland again. 

"Och, they are broths of boys the Paddies, but they do make curiousmistakes somehow or other, it must be allowed. 

"I was one day dining at the mess of some soldier officers, when one ofthem, a Captain O'Rourke, positively declared on his faith as agentleman that `he had seen anchovies growing on the walls atGibraltar. '

"Most of the party opened their eyes, but said nothing, for O'Rourke wasnot a man whose word a quietly-disposed person would wish in his sobermoments to call in question. 

"Unfortunately, there was present an Englishman, a Lieutenant Brown, into whose head the fumes of the tawny port and ruby claret had alreadymounted. 

"`Anchovies growing on a wall?' he blurted out. `That's a cram if everthere was one. '

"O'Rourke was on his feet in a moment, --

"`What, sir--it's not you who mean to say that you don't believe me, Ihope?' he exclaimed, in a voice which meant mischief. 

"`Believe you! I should think I don't, or any man who can talk suchgammon, ' answered Brown, in a tone of defiance. 

"As may be supposed, there was only one way in which such a matter couldend. Preliminaries were soon settled. The affair would have come offthat evening, but it would have broken up the party too soon, andbesides it wouldn't have been fair, as Brown's hand was not as steady asit might have been. So it was put off till the next morning soon afterdaylight, when there was a good gathering to see the fun. The Englishgenerally took Brown's side. I of course stood by O'Rourke, not that Iwas quite sure he was in the right, by-the-by. 

"It was very evident that Brown had no notion of handling his pistol. 

"`I'll just wing him to teach the spalpeen better manners, ' whisperedO'Rourke to his second. `He's unworthy game for my weapon. '

"The word was given to fire. Brown's bullet flew up among some treesaway to the right, not a little frightening the young in a nest ofbirds, who popped out their heads to see what was the matter. It wasnow our friend's turn. 

He smiled as he sent his ball through Brown's trousers, cruelly grazinghis leg, whereon he began to skip about in the most comical way possiblewith the pain. 

"`By ---, you've made that fellow cut capers at all events, ' observedO'Rourke's second. 

"`Cut capers, did ye say?' exclaimed O'Rourke. `Them's the very thingsI saw growing on the wall, and not anchovies at all, at all. ' Andrushing up to poor Brown, who had fallen on the ground, he took hishand, greatly to the surprise of the wounded man, crying out, --`It'smyself made the trifle of a mistake, my dear fellow, it's capers, it'scapers, grows on walls, so get up and don't think anything more aboutthe matter. '

"Poor Brown went limping about for many a day afterwards, and didn'tseem to consider the matter half as good a joke as the rest of us. "

O'Grady's stories amused the party, though Croxton very properlyremarked that duelling was a wicked heathen custom, and that he wonderedpeople who called themselves Christians could ever indulge in it. Otherstories were told, but their interest flagged, for people are notgenerally in a talkative mood with the thermometer above a hundred, andwith a small supply of water. Alphonse, however, from time to time kepthis fiddlestick going, both to his own satisfaction, and that of hishearers. Still he, on account of the heat, was often compelled to putit down, and to declare that he could play no longer. 

Great and unusual, however, as was the heat, it did not appear to causeany apprehension of danger in the mind of Devereux. The night came on, and though the air even then was hot, the weary crew were refreshed bysleep. The sun rose, and the air was hotter than ever, notwithstandinga dense mist, which gradually filled the atmosphere, while soon a luridglare spread over it. Croxton, as he watched the change, looked evengraver than before. "You've not been in these seas before, MrDevereux, sir?" he observed. 

"No; and if the weather is always as broiling as it is at present, Idon't wish to come to them again in a hurry, " answered Devereux. "Butone thing is fortunate--they are calm enough to please any old ladieswho might venture on them. "

"Don't count too much on that, sir, if an old man who has cruised formany a long year out here in every part may venture to give you advice, "said Croxton, in an earnest tone. "The weather here is often like apassionate man--calm one moment, and raging furiously the next. I tellyou, sir, I don't like its look at present, and I fear, before long, that we shall have a job to keep the boat afloat. "

"What do you mean, Croxton?" said Devereux. "The boat is the strongestand best-built belonging to the frigate. "

"I mean, sir, that a hurricane is about to burst over us, and that thestrongest and best-built boat can scarcely live through it, " was theanswer. 

"I fear that you are right, " replied Devereux. "We'll prepare the boatas best we can for what is coming. "

No time was to be lost. The staves of a cask knocked to pieces werenailed round the sides of the boat, and to these a sail, cut into broadstrips, was nailed, so that the water might the better be kept out. Themen were also ordered to rest and to take some food, and then calmlythey waited the expected event. They were not kept long in suspense. 

"Here it comes, " cried Croxton. "Our only chance is to run before it. "He pointed as he spoke astern, where a long line of snow-white foam wasseen rolling on over the leaden ocean, the sky above it being evendarker than before. 

"Out oars, and pull for your lives, lads!" cried Devereux. 

Scarcely had the boat gathered full away before the hurricane overtookher, and she was surrounded by a seething mass of foam; every instantthe seas growing higher and higher, and rolling up with fierce roars, asif to overwhelm her. It seemed impossible that an open boat could livein such tumultuous waters, yet still she kept afloat, flying on beforethe tempest. Devereux firmly grasped the helm. He knew that anycareless steering would cause the destruction of the boat and all inher. The crew looked at each other. No wonder that many a cheek waspale. Who could tell how soon they might be struggling helplessly amidthe foam, while their boat was sinking down below their feet? It wasimpossible to say also where they might drive to. 

On flew the boat. As the hurricane increased in strength and gainedgreater and greater power over the water, the seas increased in heightand came rolling and tumbling on, foaming, hissing, and roaring--threatening every instant to engulph her. So great was the force of thewind, that the oars were almost blown out of the men's hands, theirefforts being expended solely in keeping the boat running before thesea. Those not rowing were employed in baling, for, in spite of alltheir efforts, the water washed in in such abundance as to require alltheir exertions to heave it out again. 

Paul, as he laboured away with the rest, thought a great deal of homeand the dear ones he had left there. He believed, and had good reasonfor believing, that he should never see them again, for by what possiblemeans could he and his companions escape destruction, unless thehurricane was suddenly to cease, and it had as yet not gained itsheight. Even as it was, the boat could scarcely be kept afloat. Night, too, would soon arrive, and then the difficulty of steering before thesea would be greatly increased. Still the boat floated. Now a seahigher than its predecessors came roaring on--the foam blown from itssummit half filled the boat. With difficulty she could be freed ofwater before another came following with a still more threateningaspect. The voice of old Croxton was heard raised in prayer. Each onebelieved that his last hour was come. It turned suddenly aside, and theboat still floated. Again and again they were threatened and escaped. Darkness, however, was now rapidly coming on and increasing the terrificaspect of the tempest. Devereux, aided by Reuben Cole, sat steering theboat. Not a word was spoken. The roar of the waves increased. 

"Breakers ahead!" cried old Croxton, in a deep solemn voice. "The Lordhave mercy on our souls!"

The boat was lifted higher than before amid the tumultuous hissingcauldron of foaming waters, and then down she came with a fearful crashon a coral reef. 

CHAPTER FIVE. 

The shrieks and cries and shouts of Paul's companions rang in his earsas he found himself with them struggling in the foaming water amid thefragments of their boat. His great desire was to preserve his presenceof mind. He struck out with hands and feet, not for the purpose ofmaking way through the water, but that he might keep himself afloat tillhe could ascertain in which direction the sea was driving him. Thatsome of his companions were yet alive, he could tell by hearing theirvoices, though already it seemed at some distance from each other. Hefelt that, though now swimming bravely, his strength must soon fail him. Something struck him. He stretched out his hands and grasped an oar. He found himself carried along, even more rapidly than before, amid thehissing foam. He judged by the sensation that he was lifted to thesummit of a wave; it rolled triumphantly on with him, and it seemed asif he was thrown forward by it a considerable distance, for he dropped, as it were, into comparatively smooth water. He did not stop, but hewas borne on and on till he felt his feet, for the first time, touch foran instant something hard. It might have been the top of a rock, and hewould be again in deep water; but no--he stretched out one leg. It metthe sand--a hard beach. Directly after, he was wading, and rapidlyrising higher out of the water. He found some difficulty inwithstanding the waters as they receded, but they did not seem to runback with the force they frequently do; and struggling manfully, he atlength worked his way up till he was completely beyond their power. Then exhausted nature gave way, and he sank down in a state ofhalf-stupor on the ground. The hurricane howled over his head; thewaves roared around him; he had the feeling that they would come up andclaim him as their prey, and yet he had no power to drag himself fartheraway. He had consciousness enough left to show that he was on a wildsea beach, and to believe that his last moments were approaching. Atlength he fell asleep, and probably slept for some hours, for when heawoke he felt greatly refreshed. It was still dark. He tried to standup, that he might ascertain the nature of the country on which he hadbeen thrown; he could see no trees, and he fancied that he coulddistinguish the foam-covered waves leaping up on the other side of theland. It might be a point of land, or it might be some small sandyislet; it had, at all events, a very desolate appearance. Was he itssole occupant? He scarcely dared to shout out an inquiry, lest thesea-bird's shriek should be the only reply he might receive--or, whatwould be worse, no responding voice should answer him. He sat downagain, wishing that day would come. He felt very sad--very forlorn. Hecould scarcely refrain from crying bitterly, and almost wished that hehad been swallowed up by the foaming sea. He sat on, wishing that thenight would come to an end. How long it seemed! Hour after hour passedby; he could not sleep, and yet he would gladly have lost allrecollection of his past sufferings, and thoughts of those which were tocome. He watched the hurricane decreasing; the wind grew less and lessin strength; the waves lashed the island shores with diminished fury;and the foam no longer flew, as heretofore, in dense showers over him. Dawn at last broke, and before long the sun himself rose up out of hisocean bed. Paul started to his feet, and looked about him. Along thebeach, at no great distance, his eye fell on two figures. He rushedtowards them. They did not see him, for they were sitting down, lookingthe other way. He shouted for joy on recognising Devereux and O'Grady. On hearing his voice they turned their heads, and the latter, jumpingup, ran to meet him. The greeting was warm, for both looked on eachother as rescued from the grave. Poor Devereux, however, did not move;and as Paul got nearer to him he saw that he was very pale. 

"I'm so glad that you have escaped, Gerrard, both for your sake andours, " exclaimed O'Grady, shaking hands with Paul, and forgetting allabout their supposed difference in rank: "I do believe that with yourhelp Devereux may recover. He and I, you see, were thrown on shore nearhere, and as his feet were hurt I managed to drag him up here; but, hadmy life depended on it, I could not have dragged him up an inch further. We can manage to get some shelter for him from the heat of the sun, andwhile one stays by him, the other can go in search of food. "

"Oh! my good fellow, it will be all right, " said Devereux, scarcely ableto restrain a deep groan. "I am sure Gerrard will be a great help, andwe ought to be thankful; but I can't help mourning for the poor fellowswho have gone. There's Alphonse, and his fiddle too--I didn't know howmuch I liked the poor fellow. "

"Yes, he was a merry little chap; and then that honest fellow, ReubenCole, and old Croxton too, in spite of his sermons--they were not verylong, and he had good reason for them, " chimed in O'Grady with a sigh, which sounded strange from his lips. "It seems a wonder that any of usare alive. But I am getting terribly hungry, and it doesn't seem as ifthere were many fruits or vegetables to be procured on this island;however, I will go in search of what is to be found, though I suspect weshall have to make up our minds to live on shell-fish and sea-weed. Inthe meantime, Gerrard, do you look after Mr Devereux. "

"I will do as you order, sir; but perhaps I know more about gettingshell-fish out of the crevices in the rocks than you do, and a personmay easily slip in and be drowned: so if you will let me I will go, "observed Gerrard. 

"No, no, I'll go, " said O'Grady; "lend me your knife--I shall want it toscrape the shells off the rocks. And now I'm off. "

"Look out for fresh water on your way, " said Devereux, as O'Grady wasmoving off; "I am already fearfully thirsty. "

Devereux and Paul watched O'Grady for some time as he walked along thebeach, where, as there were no rocks, he vainly searched for shell-fish. At length he was lost to sight in the distance. 

"This is, I fear, a barren spot we are on, Gerrard; still, we must nevergive in while we are alive, " observed Devereux. "I say this, because Ifeel that I am not long for this world; and when you and O'Grady areleft alone, you may fall into despair. Remember, struggle on till thelast moment, for you do not know when help may come. "

"Oh! don't speak in that way, Mr Devereux, " cried Paul, taking theother's hand; "you are not acting as you advise us to act. We may findfood and water too. The island seems much larger than I at firstthought it was. "

"I have no wish to die, but still I do not feel as if I should recover, "answered Devereux, in a feeble voice. "If I do not, and you should gethome, I wish you to go to my father and mother and sisters, and to tellthem that my earnest prayer was, that those who have the right to itshould have the fortune, and that I said I would rather dig or ploughall my days than enjoy what is not my own. "

Paul had little doubt as to what Devereux was thinking of; still he didnot like to ask him to be more explicit, so he replied--

"I am afraid that I should not be believed if I took such a message, sopray do not ask me to convey it. "

Devereux made no reply, and for some time seemed very unwilling toconverse. Paul earnestly wished that O'Grady would return, or thatDevereux would give him leave to go in search of fresh water, which hethought might be found further in the interior. Devereux, whose eyeshad been shut, at last looked up. 

"Oh, for a glass of water, Gerrard! None but those who have been placedas we are know its true value, " he whispered. 

"Let me go and try to find some, sir, " said Paul. "I see a large shella few yards off; it will carry as much as you can drink. And now thatthe light is stronger, I observe in the distance some shrubs or lowtrees, and I cannot but hope that water will be found near them. "

"Then go, " said Devereux; "but take care that you can find me again. "

Paul looked about, and saw a small spar floating on to the beach. Without hesitation, he ran into the water to bring it out. He seizedthe prize, and was dragging it on shore, when a large monster dartedtowards him. He struck out the spar with all his force in the directionof the creature. It was almost torn from his grasp, and he was nearlydragged, with his face down, into the water; but he held on manfully, and sprang back. He just saw a pair of fierce eyes, two rows of sharpteeth, and a glance of white skin, convincing him that he had narrowlyescaped from the jaws of a ravenous shark. He felt also that he hadadditional cause for thankfulness at having escaped the sharks when heand his companions had been so long helplessly tumbled about in thewaves during the night. "Poor Alphonse and the rest! what has beentheir fate?" he thought. He did not tell Devereux of his narrow escape;but planting the pole in the sand, with a handkerchief tied to the topof it, he set off towards the spot where he hoped to find water. Devereux wished him good speed. 

"You will easily find me again, " he said, as Paul left him. Paulhurried on. The ground was composed of sand and rock, with scarcely anyvegetation. The spot where he had left Devereux was the summit of abank; the space he was traversing looked as if it had been recentlycovered by the sea. The trees were much farther off than he hadfancied. The heat of the sun increased; he felt very weak and hungry, and it was with difficulty that he could make his way through the deepsand. 

"If I do not go on, poor Mr Devereux will die of thirst, and water mustbe found, " he said to himself whenever he found his resolution flagging. A famous word is that _must_. We _must_ do what has to be done. We_must_ not do what ought not to be done. Paul struggled on in spite ofthe heat, and thirst, and hunger, and weariness, and the strangecreatures which crawled out from the crevices in the rocks, and ranalong the hot sand. He had no time to examine them. At length he foundthat he was rising on the side of another bank, and what had seemed mereshrubs in the distance, now assumed the appearance of a group of tallcocoa-nut trees. "Should there be no water below, I shall find whatwill be almost as refreshing, " thought Paul, as he hurried on, almostforgetting his fatigue in his eagerness to reach the spot. The sand, however, seemed deeper and hotter than any he had before traversed. Below the cocoa-nut trees there were low shrubs and some herbage. Theseindicated water without doubt. He ran on. He stopped and hesitated. There was a long, low building, capable of holding a number of persons. If it was at present occupied, what reception could he expect to meetfrom its inmates? He had read about savage Caribs, and buccaneers, andpirates, and he thought that, possibly, the people in the hut might beone or the other. He advanced cautiously, expecting every moment to seesome one come out of the hut. "I am but a boy, and however bad they maybe, they will not hurt me; and I must have the water at all events--forwater there must be, or the hut would not have been built on that spot. "Saying this, he hurried on, treading lightly, "The people may beasleep, and I may get the water and be away without any one seeing me, "he thought. He passed the door of the hut. Before him appeared a tankcut in the coral rock, with the pure clear water bubbling up in themiddle of it. Stooping down, he quickly washed out his shell, and thentook a long, delicious draught. He felt as if he could never takeenough. He did not forget his companions; and while he was consideringhow little the shell could carry, his eye fell on an iron pot by theside of the tank. He stooped down and filled it, and was carrying itoff, when the door of the hut opened, and a woolly head with a hideousblack face popped out, and a voice which sounded like a peal of thunder, the roll of a muffled drum, and the squeak of a bagpipe, mingled in one, shouted out to him in a language he could not understand. Instead ofrunning away, Paul turned round and asked the negro what he wanted. Thelatter only continued growling as before, and making hideous faces, while his eye glanced at the can. Paul made signs that he was onlyborrowing it, and would bring it back. He, however, did not venturewithin grasp of the unattractive-looking negro, who showed noinclination to follow him. The reason was soon apparent, for, as theblack came rather more out of the doorway, Paul perceived that he hadlost both his legs, and stood upon two wooden stumps. No one elseappeared to be moving inside the hut, and Paul concluded, therefore, that the black was its only inmate. To avoid that unprepossessingindividual, he had made a circuit, and as he looked about to ascertainthe direction he was to take, he discovered that he was near the head ofa long narrow lagoon, or gulf, which ran up from the sea. He had notime to examine it, as he was anxious to get back to Devereux. He ranon as fast as he could without spilling the water. He thought that heknew the way. He stopped. He feared that he had mistaken it. Helooked back at the tall cocoa-nut trees, and wished that he had broughtsome of the fruit with him; but then he remembered that alone he couldnot have got it, and that the black, might possibly not have chosen togive him any. Again and again he stopped, fearing that he must be goingin a wrong direction. The flagstaff could nowhere be seen. "Poor MrDevereux! what will become of him should I miss him?" he said frequentlyto himself, as he worked his way on through the heavy sand. At last thelooked-for signal appeared above the top of a bank. Devereux was lyingwhere he had left him, but seemed unconscious of his approach. "Was heasleep--or, dreadful thought! could he be dead?" He ran on, nearlyspilling the precious water in his eagerness. He called. Devereux didnot answer. He knelt down by his side. His eyes were closed, and hisarms were helplessly stretched out like those of the dead. Paulmoistened his lips, and by degrees got them far enough apart to poursome water down his throat. At length, to Paul's great joy, Devereuxopened his eyes. 

"Where is O'Grady?" he asked, and then continued--"Ah! Gerrard, is thatyou? Where did you get the water? It is delicious! delicious!"

In a short time Devereux appeared to be sufficiently recovered tounderstand what was said to him; and while Paul was giving him anaccount of his adventures, O'Grady was seen running towards them. Hearrived almost breathless, with his arms full of shell-fish, which hethrew before them on the ground. 

"I have had hard work to get them, but there is no lack of more on thelee side of the island, so we shall not starve, " he exclaimed. "But setto and eat, for it won't do to wait for cooking, as we have no means ofkindling a fire. When we have broken our fast, I will tell you what Ihave seen. "

Although raw fish and cold water was not luxurious fare, the party weremuch strengthened by it, and after a time Devereux declared that he feltable to accompany his companions either to the spring, or in thedirection O'Grady had been. They came to the conclusion that the islandwas inhabited; for O'Grady had seen some objects moving, which he tookfor people, on a rock at some little distance from the shore, and hesupposed that they had gone there in a canoe for the purpose of fishing. It was finally agreed that they would go towards the rock, andendeavour to gain some information as to the island on which they hadbeen cast, which they were not likely to obtain from the black Paul hadseen at the hut. Devereux had much difficulty in walking, though withthe help of his shipmates he got on faster than could have beenexpected. They made a shorter cut than O'Grady had taken, and were soonopposite the rock on which he fancied that he had seen some people. 

"There are two men and a boy, " exclaimed Paul, whose eyesight was thekeenest of the party. "Who can they be?"

The three lads hurried on, as fast as Devereux's weakness would allow, to the beach. 

"I thought so. There can be no doubt about it, " cried Paul. "They seeus. They are making signs to us. There is Alphonse, and Reuben Cole, and old Croxton. How can they get to us?"

Devereux and O'Grady were soon convinced that they were their shipmates. O'Grady proposed swimming to them, as the distance was not great; butPaul remembered the shark from which he had so narrowly escaped in themorning, and urged him not to make the attempt. It was then agreed thatthey must either hollow out a canoe or build a raft. 

"But where is the tree from which the canoe is to be formed, and theaxes with which it is to be cut down?" asked Paul. "There are no treesnearer than the fountain. "

The midshipmen had in their eagerness overlooked that consideration, andthere did not seem much greater probability of their finding materialsfor the raft. Still, something must be done to rescue their shipmates, and that speedily, or they would die of thirst if not of hunger. Paulrecollected the spar he had stuck up, and which had some rope attachedto it, and O'Grady had observed some driftwood on the beach. They hadpassed some low shrubs, with thick stems, of a bamboo character, andthey would assist to make the platform for the raft if a framework couldbe formed. The rope, by being unlaid, would serve to bind the rafttogether. No time was to be lost. Paul set off for the spar, while theother two, making signals to their friends that they would try to helpthem, went along the shore to collect what wood they could find. Therewas plenty of driftwood fit for burning, but too small for their object. At last they found a plank, and not far off a spar, and then anotherplank. Their spirits rose. 

"What is one man's poison is another man's meat, " cried O'Grady, as hefound several planks together. "Some craft has been lost hereabouts, and probably all hands with her, and we are likely to benefit by herremains. "

They had now, they fancied, got enough wood, with the aid of the shrubs, to form a raft, on which they might ferry themselves across to the rock. They accordingly began to drag them towards the spot where they hadparted from Paul. It was a work, however, of no little labour, as theycould draw only one plank at a time over the heavy sands. They hadmade, three trips, and still Paul did not appear. They began to fearsome accident might have happened to him, and, now that they had foundso large a supply of wood, to regret that they had sent him for thespar. They had brought together all they had found; and while Devereuxbegan to form the framework, O'Grady cut down with his knife branchesfrom the shrubs near at hand. They had little doubt that their friendson the rock knew what they were about. While thus employed, a shoutmade them turn their heads, and, looking up, they saw Paul, with thespar on his shoulder, running towards them. When he came up, he had anextraordinary tale to tell. The spar, which had been left planted inthe sand, had been removed. He had hunted about for it in everydirection, and had almost given up the search, when he saw it lying onthe ground in the direction of the hut. It was a sign that there mustbe somebody on the island besides the black, as with his wooden stumpshe could scarcely have got as far and back again without having beenseen. Paul reported also that he had seen a vessel a long way toleeward, but that she appeared to be beating up towards the island. However, all their thoughts were required for the construction of theirraft. The rope had not been removed from the spar, and this was a greatassistance in strengthening it. The raft, however, without the means ofguiding it, would be of little use. They had, therefore, to construct acouple of paddles and a rudder, and they then found that, with the helpof two small spars, they could form a makeshift mast and yard, theirshirts and pocket-handkerchiefs fastened together forming a sail. Thiswould carry them to the rock, as the wind was off the shore, and theymust trust to the assistance of their friends to get back. What wastheir disappointment, on stepping on the raft, to find that it wouldonly well support two people, and that although a third could be carriedon it, a fourth would most certainly upset it, and bring it under water. The two midshipmen, therefore, agreed to go, and to leave Paul onshore, much to his disappointment. "Shove us off, " cried O'Grady toPaul, as he let fall the sail, to which their neck-handkerchiefs andstockings served as sheets. 

Devereux steered with the long spar, which had a piece of board fastenedto the end of it, and O'Grady tended the sail with one hand, aided byhis teeth, and paddled with the other. They made fair progress, butPaul watched them anxiously, for the raft was difficult to steer, and itwas very possible that they might miss the rock, and, if so, have hardwork to save themselves from being carried out to sea. The people onthe rock waved their hands to encourage them. The wind came somewhatmore on the quarter, and they had to paddle hard to keep the raft on itsproper course. 

Paul was eagerly watching their progress, when he was startled by a loudguttural sound behind him, and looking round there, he saw the hideousblack standing on what might be literally called four wooden legs--forbesides his two timber extremities, he supported his shoulders on a pairof crutches with flat boards at the bottom, which accounted for hisbeing able to move on so rapidly over the soft sand. Paul could notescape from him except into the sea, so he wisely stood still. Therewas something very terrific in the black's countenance, increased by thegrimaces he made in his endeavours to speak. He pointed to the ironpot, which Paul had slung by his side. Paul at first thought that hewas accusing him of stealing it. "If he catches hold of me, I do notknow what he may do; but at the same time, as he has no weapon in hishand, I do not suppose that he intends to hurt me, " he thought. "I willboldly go up to him and give him the cup, and if he looks as if he wouldgrab me, I can easily spring out of his way. "

Paul forgot that the black's crutch would make a very formidable andfar-reaching weapon. He advanced slowly, but was much reassured whenthe black, pointing to the rock, made signs of drinking. "After all, heis come as a friend to help us. He is not so ugly as I thought, " hesaid to himself, as he handed the can to the black. No sooner did theblack receive it, than away he went at a great rate over the sand. 

Meantime the raft had been making good progress. The great fear was, lest it might meet with some current which would sweep it out of itscourse. Paul had no selfish feelings--he dreaded any accident as muchas if he had been himself on the raft. O'Grady seemed to be paddlingharder than ever. Devereux was too weak, he feared, to do much. "Iwish that I had gone, " he said more than once to himself. Now the raftwas again making direct for the rock; the sail was lowered. One of themen caught it as it was being driven round the rock by the surge of thesea, and while they steadied it Alphonse was placed upon it, andimmediately it began to return to the shore. Alphonse had taken apaddle, and he and O'Grady worked away manfully. They made goodprogress, and in a short time reached the beach. Alphonse was sittingon a box. It was the case of his beloved fiddle. He put it under hisarm as he stepped on shore, and shook Paul warmly by the hand. 

"Ah! this has been the means of saving my life, " he said; "I clung to itwhen I had nothing else to support me, and was washed, with the wreck ofthe boat to which Croxton and Cole were hanging on, up to the rock, though how we got on to it I do not know, nor do my companions, Ibelieve. "

Alphonse looked very pale, and complained of hunger and thirst. Whilehe was speaking, the black was seen coming over the sand at a great rateon his four legs. To one of his arms was slung the can of water. Itshowed that he had good instead of evil intentions towards theshipwrecked seamen. He made signs for Alphonse to drink, which hethankfully did. 

Paul was eager to go off for the rest, and obtained leave to takeDevereux's place. The negro seemed to take an interest in theirproceedings, and both Devereux and Alphonse expressed their belief thathe wished to be friendly. 

When O'Grady and Paul arrived at the rock, they found old Croxton andReuben disputing who should remain to the last. 

"The old before the young, " cried Reuben. 

"Ay, but the old should have the choice of the post of honour, " saidCroxton. 

However, he was at last induced to step on to the raft. It was not atime to stand on ceremony, for the sky gave indications that the weatherwas about to change, and it was very evident that, should the sea getup, the rock would no longer be tenable. The raft felt the weight ofthe old man, and the two boys found it much more difficult to paddle tothe shore. 

They had not got far when Paul observed a dark triangular-shaped objectabove the water; then he saw a pair of fierce eyes fixed on him. It wasa huge shark--large enough to upset the raft with a whisk of his tail. He did not tell his companions, but paddled steadily on. What did theappearance of the monster portend? He had heard of the instinct ofsharks. Did the creature follow in the expectation of obtaining avictim?

On this trip the shark was to be disappointed, for they reached theshore in safety, and landing the old man, who was suffering much fromthirst, and was therefore doubly grateful for the supply of waterbrought by the black, they for the last time shoved off. Both the ladsfelt greatly fatigued, and though they set their sail, they had topaddle hard to keep the raft on a right course. The sea had beengetting up, and every moment made Reuben's situation on the rock moreinsecure. Even if he could have swum across the channel, the monsterPaul had seen would have taken good care that he should never havereached the shore. The knowledge of this, as well as their own safety, made them exert themselves to the utmost. Already more than one sea haddashed over the rock, and Reuben had to grasp it tightly to preventhimself from being washed off. A huge foaming billow was seen rollingin. It must sweep over the reef, and perhaps come thundering down onthe raft. 

The boys had just lowered their sail, and were paddling in. Reuben sawthe roller coming. Making a sign to them to paddle back, he sprang intothe water and struck out towards them. On came the billow--roaring, foaming. The rock was hidden from view by a mass of spray as the wavecurled over it. 

"Oh, he has gone! he has gone!" cried Paul, as, looking back, he couldnowhere see his friend. 

It was but for a moment. He had been concealed by the swelling water. Again he appeared. 

"Your hand! your hand!" cried Reuben. 

Paul stretched out his hand with terror at heart, for at that moment hesaw the dark fin of a shark on the surface of the water. He seizedReuben's hand, and dragged with all his might. The wave rushed on, dashing over the raft, and almost sweeping O'Grady and Paul from off it;but they held on, and it served the purpose of lifting Reuben on to itat the moment that a pair of ravenous jaws appeared opening in anattempt to seize him. The same sea, lifting the raft, drove it rapidlytowards the shore--and another following, the boys paddling at the sametime, sent it high up on the beach; but even then the receding waterswould have carried it off, had not the negro and old Croxton rushedtowards them, the former planting his crutches against it, and thelatter grasping it tightly. Even thus they could not hold it long, butthey gave time to the boys and Reuben to spring on shore, and then itwas carried off, and soon shattered to pieces. 

The black now made signs to all the party to accompany him to his hut, which, as may be supposed, they gladly did. 

"Faith, Mr Charcoal is better than he looks, " observed O'Grady, as hebade them enter. 

The inside offered a strong contrast to the outside. There was a largetable and chairs, and several bed-places, with coverlids to the beds ofrich damask, and there were numerous chests and articles of ships'furniture in corners and ranged along the wall. The black, too, produced from a chest several silver and richly-embossed plates, dishes, and other utensils, into which having emptied a rich stew from an ironpot, he placed them before his guests, and made them a sign to fall to. This they were not slack to obey, for all were desperately hungry. Noone inquired of what it was composed, though a qualm came over thefeelings of Devereux, who was likely to be the most particular, as hehooked up what certainly looked very like the body and feet of a lizard. However, he said nothing, and minced up the remainder of his portionbefore he examined it. O'Grady made some queer faces at some of thethings which caught his eye in the pot, but he said nothing, as he wastoo hungry to be particular. 

When the whole party were satisfied, the good-natured black pointed tothe couches, and signified that they might rest on them--a permission ofwhich they did not fail immediately to avail themselves, and in a fewminutes all were fast asleep. The black, meantime, in spite of thewarmth of the weather, sat down by the side of the fire at which he hadbeen cooking, and gave himself up to contemplation. How completely atthat moment were all his guests in his power! Who could tell whatinjuries he had to avenge on the white men? Whatever were his feelings, he gave them no cause for suspicion. 

Having waited till they were so sound asleep that a great gun firedclose to their ears would scarcely have awakened them, he took hiscrutches and stumped out of the hut. Some hours passed away. Paul wasthe first to open his eyes; no one besides his friends were in the hut. He did not like to rouse them up, though, in a short time, hunger--thesame cause which had awoke him--made them also awake. They had consumedall the food the negro had given them in the morning, and they couldfind nothing more to eat in the hut. O'Grady proposed that they shouldclimb the trees, and get some cocoanuts. 

It was, however, more easy to propose than to execute the achievement. He himself first tried to get up a tree, and then Paul made theexperiment; but, sailors as they were, they could not manage to graspthe stem with sufficient firmness to ascend. Paul, being the lightest, helped by his companions, had got up some way, when a gruff shout madethem turn round, and old Charcoal, as they called the black, was seenshambling along on his crutches towards them. He beckoned Paul to comedown from the tree in a way which showed that he would not be disobeyed. They saw that he had a basket on his back, and, pointing to thefountain to intimate that he wanted water, he set about turning itscontents, which were of a very heterogeneous character, into the largestew-pot from which he had supplied their breakfast. The midshipmen, asbefore, saw enough to convince them that it would be wise not toominutely to examine the contents of the pot. The black produced somerum at dinner, which, though they partook of it sparingly, helped downthe strange mess. 

Two or three days passed by, and the black continued to treat them as atfirst, though O'Grady suggested that he was possibly like the ogre inthe fairy tale--only fattening them up that he might eat them in theend. Still, it was agreed that he was a very good fellow, and themajority were of opinion that he would help them to reach the nearestBritish island if he had the power. However, hitherto not a word hadbeen exchanged between him and them. He made no objection to theirexploring the island, but their discoveries only convinced them that itwas very barren, and that no means existed of their getting away fromit. They came, to be sure, on a canoe, in which they concluded that theblack occasionally went out fishing; but it was only just large enoughto hold him, and the paddles were nowhere to be found. Soon after this, O'Grady, who was in advance, saw a large boat hauled up under somebushes. "Hurrah, boys! here's a craft which will carry us to Jamaica, if need be, " he shouted, and ran on, followed by Paul and Alphonse. 

The tone of his voice changed as he got nearer. "She has a mightyantique look about her, but she may still serve our purpose, " he said. "But I'm not quite certain, " he added, as he struck his fist against aplank, which crumbled away before the blow. A kick sent another plankinto fragments. The whole boat was mere touchwood. 

There was a smile on the countenance of old Charcoal, who came in sightdirectly afterwards and had evidently been watching them at a distance. They were in a certain sense his prisoners, and yet he could not meanthem ill, or he would not have treated them with so much hospitality. How he procured their food, was a question, and certainly it was hiswish that they should not be able to provide it for themselves. Overand over again they discussed the means by which they might get away;but when they expressed their wish to him by signs, he shook his head, and tried to show that it would be impossible to do so. 

At last they began to suspect that he had some motive for detainingthem. Not a vessel had been seen since the morning when they werethrown on the island; but one day, on waking, just as it was light, Paulgot up, and going out, saw a schooner gliding along through the lagoonor creek leading to the hut. He called up his companions, who werespeedily on foot, and all rushed out to see the stranger. She was along, low, dark schooner, with mischief in her very look--such as wasnot at that time to be found in European waters. 

"That craft doesn't go about on any lawful errand, " observed old Croxtonto Reuben. 

"I should think not, mate. If ever there was a pirate, that 'ere craftis one, " was the answer. 

The matter was pretty well set at rest by the appearance of a blackflag, which had hitherto hung against the mast, but which, now blown outby the breeze suddenly freshening up, exhibited the skull andcross-bones which the rovers of those days delighted to carry, either inthe presence of a weak enemy, or to exhibit in triumph to their friends. 

The midshipmen felt that their uniforms would not be looked on with afavourable eye by the pirates, and yet they could not nor would haveattempted to hide themselves. The vessel was soon securely moored, andseveral boats being lowered, and hampers, casks, and cases placed inthem, the crew, with shouts, and songs, and wild gestures, came onshore. They appeared to be men of all nations and of every hue, fromthe jet-black African, to the fair Englishman or Dane. They soon madeit evident that they intended to indulge in a thorough debauch, for thegreater number began without loss of time to unpack cases of wine andprovisions in a shady spot under the trees. Several, however, surrounded the Englishmen, and one of them, stepping forward, inquiredin a rough tone what had brought them there. 

Devereux replied calmly that they had been cast on the island, and hopedthat he and his companions would be treated with courtesy. 

"That depends on how you behave yourselves, my spark, " answered the man, gruffly. "We want a few hands to supply the places of those who werekilled in our last engagement. If you like to join us, well and good;if not, look out for squalls. "

CHAPTER SIX. 

The midshipmen and their companions were in an unpleasant predicament. The pirates, after abusing them in no measured terms, ordered them, onthe peril of their lives, to remain where they were while theythemselves joined their companions, who were just commencing theirfeast. Old Charcoal, the black, soon appeared from the hole, andbeckoning to Croxton and Reuben, he bade them carry a huge stew-pot fullof viands, and place it in the midst of the pirates. The outlaws, whenthey had done this, ordered them to be off, and to wait till they wereagain wanted, and then set to in earnest, digging their long knives anddaggers into the pot, and ladling out its more liquid contents, somewith silver, and others with wooden spoons. It seemed a matter ofindifference to them which they used. Cases of champagne and claretwere soon broken open, and each man seized two or three bottles, fromwhich he drank, or poured the contents into silver flagons, which hedrained in a couple of draughts. Seasoned as were probably their heads, the result of these copious libations was soon apparent by the fierceroaths they uttered, their louder laughter, and the quarrels which beganto arise between those who apparently were strong friends a few minutespreviously. 

The black had taken his seat on the ground near them; but though theyevery now and then handed him a jug of wine, Paul observed that hepoured the chief part of its contents on the ground. No long timepassed before the wine began to take effect on the greater part of thecrew. Some rose to their feet with their eyes glaring, and theirunsheathed knives in their hands, vociferating loudly. Blows wereexchanged, and wounds given, though on each occasion the combatants sankdown again, and applied themselves afresh to their wine-cups. Somesang, others shouted and fired off their pistols in the air, and othersagain got up and danced wildly round their companions, till, weariedwith their exertions, they reeled back to their former places. OldCharcoal shouted, and applauded, and clapped his hands with the rest. The day wore on--the orgies of the outlaws continued till the largernumber lay helpless and unconscious on the ground, surrounded by brokenbottles, though a few retained sufficient sense to reel towards the hut, where more comfortable couches than the ground could afford were to befound. The black followed, making a sign to Paul and his companions toremain where they were. 

"He is our friend, sir, I am certain of it, " said Paul to Devereux, whohad not observed the sign; "there is a chance for us of escaping. "

"By what means?" asked Devereux. "We could not get their vessel out ofthe harbour. "

"No, sir, but in one of their boats. Before they recover their senseswe might be far away out of sight of the island. "

"Very good, Gerrard; but without knowing in what direction to steer wemight too probably float about till we were starved to death, orovertaken by another hurricane, " answered Devereux, shaking his headmournfully. 

"But perhaps we may find a chart on board the pirate vessel, " suggestedO'Grady. "If Charcoal is really our friend, as I think he is, he willhelp us to get a chart, a compass, and provisions also. Hurrah! I feelquite in spirits at the thought that we shall get away. "

"Be not over sanguine, young gentleman, " observed old Croxton; "there'smany a slip between the cup and the lip, and it's well to be preparedfor reverses. "

In spite of this warning, the boys remained as sanguine as ever, andanxiously waited the appearance of old Charcoal, who, at length, wasseen cautiously creeping out of the hut. He came along very fast on hisknees and hands. They were surprised to see him without his legs andcrutches, till he gave them to understand that the pirates had put themaway out of his reach. Paul's hopes were not to be disappointed; theblack had resolved to take the opportunity for which he had long beenwaiting, while his hard taskmasters were overcome by drunkenness, toescape from their power. 

"They will make us all slaves, and keep us to work for them if we don'tescape, " observed O'Grady. "I vote that we set about it at once. "

"But I will try to get old Charcoal's legs and crutches first, " saidPaul. 

"And I will not go vidout my cher violin, " cried Alphonse; "it has beenmy good friend very often. It may be again. "

The poor black signified his wish to have his wooden supporters, andtogether the two boys set off running to the hut, while the rest of theparty, not to lose time, proceeded towards the schooner. 

The door of the hut was opened. Paul and Alphonse stepped incautiously, for any noise might arouse the sleepers. They looked aboutfor the crutches; they were placed across the rafters in the centre ofthe hut. A tall man standing on the table had put them there. Paul sawthat even with the help of Alphonse he could not reach up so high; buthe was not to be defeated--so going to the wall he put his feet on hiscompanion's shoulders, and climbing up he reached the beam, along whichhe clambered, till he got hold of the crutches, and then he handed themdown to Alphonse, and fortunately without making any noise. The latterwas now anxious to find his fiddle, for it was nowhere to be seen. Atlength, with almost a groan of despair, the young Frenchman pointed toit. A pirate had appropriated the case for a pillow. Was he to leaveit? No!--he would perish first! Fortunately the man was among the mostdrunken, and was sleeping heavily. They agreed by signs to withdraw it, and to substitute something else. A bundle of flags had been overlookedin a corner. It might serve their purpose yet. It was hazardous work. Alphonse drew his dirk, which he had retained; but Paul implored him bya look to put it up again. 

"If he does awake, only say that you want your fiddle-case to play atune; he won't mind that, " he whispered. 

Paul went on one side, and gently lifted the pirate's head with one handwhile with the other he held the bundle of flags to shove under it asAlphonse gently pulled away the case. All depended on the movementbeing regular. A sudden jerk would have awakened the man, who was afierce-looking ruffian. One of his hands lay over the hilt of hisdagger, which he seemed capable of using with effect at a moment'snotice. The manoeuvre required great nerve and courage, scarcely to beexpected in such young lads. It was not found wanting in them. Withintense satisfaction Paul let the outlaw's head sink on the soft pillow. The man uttered a few inarticulate sounds, but gave no other signs ofawaking. The boys held their breath, and for a minute dared not movelest they should make any noise which might even at the last arouse theman, or disturb any of the other sleepers. At last they crept silentlyaway, picking up Charcoal's crutches on the way, and made their escapeout of the hut. Darkness was coming on. It would have been well tohave had daylight to get clear of the island. As soon as they had got alittle distance from the hut, they set off running to overtake theircompanions. Charcoal was as delighted to get back his wooden legs andcrutches as Alphonse was to recover his fiddle. They had to proceedcautiously as they passed the sleepers, and still more so when theyentered the boat, lest the sound of an oar in the rowlock, or its splashin the water, might alarm them. One of the boats in which the pirateshad come on shore was selected for the voyage; but they had first tovisit the vessel to obtain the various articles they required. Theyquickly scrambled on board, and even the black showed a wonderfulagility in getting up the side. On going below, he lighted a lanternwith which to search for the articles they required. There would havebeen no difficulty in deciding on the character of the the vessel by thegorgeous and yet rude and tasteless style in which the chief cabin wasfurnished. Pictures of saints and silver ornaments were nailed againstthe bulkheads, interspersed with arms of all sorts, and rich silks andflags, while the furniture showed that it had been taken from vessels ofvarious sorts--for there were damask-covered sofas, and rosewoodcabinets, with deal three-legged stools, and a rough oak table; andhanging to the beams above, or in the racks against the sides, werebattered pewter mugs and plates, mixed with silver tankards and salvers, and other utensils of the same precious metal. The party, however, hadno time to pay attention to any of these things, or to wish even topossess themselves of any of them. They were only anxious to find thearticles which would facilitate their escape. In a receptacle for allsorts of stores a ship's compass was found; but that without a chart, and oil for the lamp, would be of little use. Nearly the whole ship hadbeen searched through and no chart could be found. 

"We must find one though, unless the black knows the direction in whichwe should steer, " exclaimed Devereux. 

"Let us ascertain if he does. Does he know what we are looking for, though?"

O'Grady got Charcoal to come to the table, and drawing with a piece ofchalk a chart on it something like the West Indies, pointed to one spotwhere he supposed they were, and then to others, and demanded by signshow they should get there. The black clapped his hands, and beganlooking about the cabins as a terrier hunts for a rat. 

In a cabin evidently used by the captain from the greater number ofweapons hung up in it, and its richer furniture, Charcoal discovered alocker hitherto overlooked. It was locked; but without ceremony it wasbroken open. 

"Robbing thieves is no robbery, I hope, " observed O'Grady, as he lent ahand. 

"Necessity has no law, I've heard say, at all events, " said Devereux. 

Everything that could be required was at length discovered, and placedin the boat alongside, except one thing. They had shoved off, and weregliding noiselessly down the lagoon, when Paul, feeling his throatsomewhat parched with the excitement he had gone through, asked Reubenfor a mug of water from a cask he saw at his feet. Reuben tapped it. It was empty. To go without water would be destruction. There was noneon board the vessel. An expedition to the fountain must be undertaken. Reuben and Croxton volunteered to go, as did O'Grady. They had, however, first to return to the schooner to get more casks. There was afearful risk of waking up the sleeping men near whom they had to pass. Not a word was spoken by either party. While one proceeded on theirexpedition, the other sat still as death in the boat. Paul wished thathe had gone also, for he was very anxious about his friends; he couldnot help fearing that should the pirates be awakened they would at oncefire at strangers moving near them. It appeared to him a very long timesince they had left the boat. He asked Devereux if he might go insearch of them, as he feared that they might have lost their way. 

"They will be here soon, " was the answer; "they have no light weight tocarry between them. "

The time seemed longer perhaps than it really was. At length footstepswere heard. 

"Here they come, " said Devereux, and some figures emerged from thedarkness. They must be their friends; the pirates would have approachedwith cries and threats of vengeance. O'Grady led the way, staggeringunder the weight of a cask; the men followed with still heavier burdens. 

"We must be off; we heard the fellows talking in the hut, " he whispered. Not another word was spoken; it was a moment for prompt action, if theywould save their lives, for if captured by the pirates they would betreated with scant ceremony or mercy. The black took the helm; indeed, he alone knew anything of the shape of the lagoon, or of the passagewhich led from it to the sea. There were oars for each of the party. They pulled on in perfect silence, placing their handkerchiefs in therowlocks to lessen the noise of the oars. There were numerous turns inthe lagoon, which prevented them at first from feeling the wind. Afterpulling some way, however, they discovered that a strong gale wasblowing directly into the mouth of the lagoon. It must have sprung upafter they had visited the schooner, or they would have felt it before. A loud roar of breakers was heard, and the white surf could be seenbreaking wildly over the surrounding reefs. 

"We are in a trap, I fear, " remarked O'Grady. 

They were the first words which had been spoken since they embarked. There was no danger now of their being heard. 

"Let us ascertain what the black thinks, " said Devereux. 

This was no easy matter in the darkness. He seemed disposed, at allevents, to proceed, for he continued steering towards the sea. Therocks on either side were tolerably high, with numerous indentations, miniature bays, and inlets on either side. The boat now began to feelthe seas as they rolled in. It seemed high time to stop unless theywere to attempt passing through the rollers which came roaring in withincreasing rapidity towards them. Suddenly the black touched Devereux'sarm, and made a sign to him to cease rowing. He waited for a fewminutes. They were full of suspense. Then he shook his head, and againsigned for the starboard oars to pull round, and running back a littleway, he took the boat into a small inlet, where she lay quiet, shelteredby the high rocks. The disappointment was very great. It would clearlyhave been suicidal to have attempted passing through the surf. It wouldbe better to face the anger of the pirates. Poor Charcoal was most tobe pitied. They would hang or shoot him, or beat him to death to acertainty. 

"Could we not land him, and perhaps the pirates would not find out thathe assisted in our attempt to escape?" suggested O'Grady. 

"You forget, Mr O'Grady, that he could not have got his crutcheswithout our help, " observed Paul. 

"The wind may moderate, and we may yet be away before daylight, "remarked Devereux. "We could not leave him behind. "

The question had not, however, been put to the black; indeed it wasdifficult to ascertain his wishes. He kept his seat, and made no sign. This made them hope that he still expected to get out of the lagoonbefore daylight. It was possible that the pirates might take todrinking again as soon as they awoke; and if so, more time would beobtained for their escape. These and similar speculations served tooccupy the thoughts of the party as the dark hours of night passed by. Still the wind blew, and the seas, as they dashed over the coral reefsand broke on the sandy beach, roared as loud as before. The black madeno sign of moving; indeed they all knew it would be useless. At length, with sinking hearts, they saw the first pale streaks of dawn appear. There is but little twilight in those southern latitudes; but the firstharbinger of day is speedily followed by the glorious luminary himself, and the whole world is bathed with light. 

"I wonder if it's pleasant, " soliloquised O'Grady. "I don't knowwhether I should prefer being hung or having my throat cut. "

"Hush, " said Devereux, "see the black is signing to you not to speak. "

"Nor will I, blessings on his honest face, " answered O'Grady, whosespirits nothing could daunt. "But I propose that before we put ournecks into the noose we have our breakfast. We shall have ample timefor that before those honest gentlemen we left drunk last night will beup and looking for us. "

The proposition met with universal approval, and in another instant allhands were busily employed in discussing a substantial breakfast ofbiscuit, dried meat, and fish, washed down by claret in as quiet amanner as if they were out on a pleasant picnic party. When it wasover, some of the party scrambled up the rocks to ascertain if any ofthe pirates were yet on foot; but no one was to be seen moving on shore. It was possible that the pirates might suppose that they had alreadymade their escape, and thus not take the trouble of looking for them. It was clearly their best chance to remain quiet, and so they allreturned on board and lay down in the bottom of the boat. The day, asthe night had done, passed slowly on. Their hopes again rose; theymight remain concealed till night, and then make their escape, shouldthe gale abate. 

"We have reason to be thankful that we are not outside now, " observedold Croxton, who had said little all the time; "no boat could live inthe sea there is running. "

"If we are discovered we may still fight for it, " observed Reuben Cole. "We are a match for a few score of such buccaneering scoundrels as theyare, I hope. "

"I will play them one tune on my cher violin; they will not hang us ifthey hear that going, " said Alphonse, evidently perfectly in earnest. 

"We'll fight, undoubtedly, my friends, " said Devereux. "If we aretaken, we will make the best of it, and may even then save our liveswithout dishonour. "

It was past noon. They judged from the continued roar that the force ofthe gale had in no way decreased, and that nothing could be gained byleaving their rocky shelter. Not a sound from the hut had reached them, when suddenly a loud shout reached their ears. It startled most of theparty, who, overcome by the heat, had fallen asleep. Again and againthe shout was repeated in tones of anger. There could be no doubt thatthe pirates had discovered their flight, and were searching for them. They were still at some distance, and might not look into the creekwhere the boats lay hid. If, however, they were to follow in a boat, they would scarcely pass by the mouth of the creek without exploring it. Paul, as the most active of the party, was directed to climb up therock to try and ascertain in what direction the pirates were roaming. He clambered up the rock, concealing himself as much as possible by theprojecting portions. He saw in the far distance on the level groundfigures moving rapidly about; but only a small part of the island wasvisible. It was evident that those whose voices had been heard musthave come much nearer. He came down and made his report. 

"Hurrah! it never occurred to us before that we took the only boat theyhad on shore, and that those thieves of the world can't get aboard theirvessel again, " cried O'Grady, in great glee. "There are someugly-looking monsters in the lagoon, sharks or alligators, and it's justthat they don't like swimming off lest they should make a breakfast forsome of those pretty creatures. "

"Should your idea be correct, there is another chance for us; but theywill not be long before they build a raft and get on board, " saidDevereux. 

"Oh, by the pipers, but I wish that we had remained on board, and foughtthe thieves from their own craft, " cried O'Grady. "We might have pickedthem off as they appeared on the shore one by one, and carried her outof the harbour in triumph. Would it be too late to go back to try thatsame just at once?"

"Too late to go back, except we wish to be picked off ourselves, yesindeed, " said Devereux. "And hark! there is the sound of oars comingdown the lagoon; the villains have got on board, and are in search ofus. If we are silent, we may still avoid them. "

The whole party remained still as death. The boat came nearer andnearer. She passed the mouth of the creek, and went down to theentrance of the lagoon. Those in her were apparently satisfied thattheir prisoners had escaped, for the splash of their oars, and theirvoices as they talked loudly, were again heard as they pulled up thelagoon. Paul and his companions breathed more freely under the beliefthat they had escaped their enemies. Poor Charcoal sat perfectly still, though he moved his large eyes about with an uneasy glance upwards andaround on every side. He ate and drank with the rest, but made noattempt to communicate to others what was passing in his mind. The daywas drawing on, when Paul, who, with the rest of the party, had droppedoff into a drowsy state of unconsciousness, was aroused by a shout ofderisive laughter, and a voice exclaiming:

"Ah, ah! my masters, you thought to escape us, did you? and you're likemice in a trap, and you'll find that you've cats with precious sharpclaws to deal with. "

On hearing this unpleasant announcement, Paul looked up and saw ahideous hairy face, ten times more hideous than that of Charcoal, because, though that of a white man, so fierce and sneering, grinningdown upon them. The man, for man he was, though more like a huge baboonthan a human creature, levelled a blunderbuss at Devereux's head. 

"If you allow your men to put out an oar, I will fire, " he exclaimed. "You cannot make your escape out to sea if you were to attempt it, andwe can give you employment enough on shore; so we don't intend to takeyour lives. "

Devereux guessed pretty accurately the meaning of these last words. 

"Death rather than slavery, lads, " he cried; "out oars, and let us makean attempt for liberty. "

Scarcely had he uttered the words, while all hands were getting outtheir oars, than the pirate pulled the trigger. The moments of theyoung midshipman's life would have been numbered, but the firearmflashed in the pan. With a curse at his failure, the man again primedhis piece; but the delay, short as it was, enabled the Englishmen to getaway out of the creek. The blunderbuss was fired, but its shot fellharmless. The report, however, served to call others of the pirates, who were searching for the fugitives, to the spot, and as the boatproceeded down again towards the mouth of the harbour, they were seenclambering along the rocks, shouting and gesticulating violently. Itbodied ill for the way they would treat their prisoners if they caughtthem. The mouth of the lagoon was reached, but the surf broke asfuriously as before. The pirates were approaching, having climbed alongover the rocks. Already their shot could almost reach the boat. Thesmall arms of those days carried no great distance. It would be madnessto attempt running the boat through the surf. 

"What say you, friends, shall we make the attempt, or yield?" askedDevereux. 

"Push through it, " cried O'Grady and Reuben. 

The black shook his head, and made a sign to them to pull round. 

"Then let us get on a rock and fight it out; we might keep the piratesat bay for many a day, as long as our provisions last, " cried O'Grady. 

"There is one that will serve us, and the fellows may have no littledifficulty in dislodging us. "

He pointed to a rock close to the mouth of the lagoon, some eighty or ahundred yards in circumference. The sea dashed against it on one side, breaking into masses of foam, and the sides were high, steep, andslippery, so that neither could a boat approach, nor could a landing beeffected; but on the other was a deep narrow inlet, scarcely wide enoughto allow a boat to enter. They pulled towards it, and, much to theirsatisfaction, discovered that they could just push in their boat. Assoon as they had secured her, they began carrying their water andprovisions to the top. The rock was full of deep crevices and hollows, amply large enough to shelter them thoroughly, while they couldcompletely command the passage, and destroy the crew of any boatattempting to enter. Scarcely had they made this arrangement, than apirate boat was seen coming down the harbour. The pirates on the rockspointed out to their companions where the Englishmen had taken refuge. Those in the boat seemed aware of the strength of the position, for theyceased rowing and held a consultation. The delay was of use to Devereuxand his followers. It gave him time to dispose of them to the bestadvantage, and allowed them to distribute their ammunition and to loadall their arms. They had fortunately brought a good supply of weaponsand ammunition from the pirate vessel, so that they were prepared tostand a siege, although the most sanguine had very little hope ofultimate success. The pirates, too, had loaded their arms, and oncemore they came on with loud shouts and threats of vengeance. Itappeared that they had only to climb up the rocks to wreak it on theheads of the small band. The task, however, was not so easy as itseemed, for the ocean itself favoured the brave defenders of the rock. There was but one spot at which, under ordinary circumstances, a boatcould land, and just at the moment that the pirates were about toapproach, a succession of huge rollers came tumbling in, surging roundthe rock, and threatening to dash the boat to pieces, unless she couldhit the mouth of the inlet into which the English had run. 

"Be cool, my friends, " said Devereux, "and do not throw a shot away; Iwill tell you when to fire. "

A cheerful "Ay, ay, sir, " was the reply from all, except from the black. He nodded his head, however, tapped the lock of his musket, and grinnedbroadly, intimating that he clearly understood what was said. 

The pirate boat lay off the rock, but her crew dared not, it wasevident, pull in; and from the way she rocked about, it was impossibleto take anything like a steady aim from her. Devereux pointed out thesecircumstances to his companions, and ordered them to reserve their fire, and to shelter themselves as much as possible in the hollows of therock. It was well they obeyed, for the pirates, losing patience, beganfiring away as fast as they could load. The shot came pattering on theface of the rock, while some whistled by above the heads of thedefenders. 

"Steady, steady, boys!" cried Devereux. "Those pellets can do us noharm. We will keep our fire till it is wanted. "

"They'll think that we don't fire because we are afraid, or have nopowder, " said O'Grady. 

"Let them think what they like; we'll show them presently that we'vepowder and shot, too, if they tempt us, " answered Devereux. 

Volley after volley was fired by the pirates with the same want ofresult. No one was hit, though several of the bullets came near enoughto them to show the besieged that they must not depend upon escapingwith impunity. Before, they had wished the gale to moderate, now theyprayed that it might continue till nightfall, when they hoped thepirates would retire, and give them a chance of escaping. They were notdisappointed. Long before dark the enemy ceased firing, as wassupposed, because they had expended their ammunition, and away up thelagoon they went. 

"Hurrah! Let us give three cheers for victory, " cried O'Grady. "We'vebeaten them off, anyhow, without firing a shot. "

To celebrate their bloodless victory, the party took a hearty meal, andthen, when night came on, each crouched down, with his musket by hisside, in his hole, to snatch a short sleep, to be prepared, should thegale cease, to escape. It was, of course, arranged that one at a timeshould keep watch. It appeared to Paul that the gale was abating, buthe very soon became unconscious of all sublunary affairs. He must haveslept some hours, for he felt greatly refreshed. The gale had ceased. He was surprised that, whosoever was on watch, had not summoned the restof the party. He was about to call out, when he found his shoulderclutched with a strong gripe, and looking up, he saw by the dim light ofa young moon, the same hideous face which had appeared on the top of therocks on the previous day, and a peal of derisive laughter broke forth, followed by the cries of his companions, as they found themselves in thepower of their enemies. Paul could scarcely help hoping and believingthat he was in a dream, till the truth flashed on his mind that thepirates, accustomed to practise every kind of trick, must haveapproached the rock with muffled oars, and have climbed up it while heand his companions were asleep, and surprised them. Such, indeed, wasthe case. Whichever of the party ought to have been awake hadundoubtedly dropped into forgetfulness, or the pirates must haveapproached in a wonderfully stealthy manner. English seamen, when theyhave fought bravely, as they always do, and have striven to the last, and are overpowered, do not struggle or bluster, but yield to theirdestiny with calmness and dignity. 

"So you thought to escape us, did you?" exclaimed one of the pirates, ashe secured Devereux's hands. "What do you think you deserve, now, forrunning away with other people's property? Hanging is too good for you;that's the way you would have treated us, if we had been caught doingthe same thing to you--ha, ha!" And the man laughed at what heconsidered a very good joke. "But come along, mister officer, we'll tryyou by judge and jury all fair and shipshape to-morrow morning, and ifyou're found guilty, you'll have no cause to complain, " added thepirate, as he in no ceremonious manner dragged the poor young midshipmandown the rock. 

Paul found himself held tight by the savage who had at first seized him, and the whole party were quickly transferred to the boats, whichproceeded up the lagoon. 

Paul found himself in the boat in which they had attempted to escape, seated next to Alphonse, who had managed to secure his fiddle-case. 

"De music vil soften de savage breast, I have heard--I vill try, " saidthe young Frenchman, stooping down to open the case, for their arms wereat liberty. 

The pirates were amusing themselves by taunting and deriding theirprisoners, some in one language, some in another. Alphonse took nonotice of what was said--probably he understood but little. Paul feltthat he should like to jump up and attack them, but he wisely kept hisseat. Alphonse at length succeeded in getting out his bow and violin, and without saying a word, struck up a French tune. 

"Hillo, you are a merry young chap, " exclaimed one of the Englishpirates. "Scrape away, we don't hear much like that. "

Alphonse played on without stopping. 

"Ah, c'est de ma patrie--c'est de ma belle France, " cried a Frenchmanfrom the bow of the boat, and Alphonse felt a hope that there was onenear who would befriend him. On landing, the prisoners, including poorold Charcoal, were marched up to the hut, into one end of which theywere thrust, and told that their brains would be blown out if they movedor spoke. This made but little difference. They could expect but onefate, and by no plan they could devise were they likely to escape it. 

When the morning came, some biscuit was given them, and the black wasordered to go and bring them water. This gave them hopes that they werenot, at all events, to be murdered forthwith. The pirates all themorning were either asleep or very sulky, but at noon, having spread asupply of provisions in the shade and broached a cask of wine, theybecame merry, and one of them, the ugly hirsute fellow before described, proposed as an amusement, that they should try the prisoners and punishthem afterwards according to their deserts. The proposal was receivedwith great applause, and Devereux and his companions were ordered toappear before their captors. The pirate captain was the judge, and twoof the officers undertook to be counsel for the defendants. The case, however, was made out very clearly against them, and except extenuatingcircumstances, they had nothing to plead in their favour. Poor Charcoalhad still less chance of escape. 

"He is guilty of ingratitude, of robbery, of rebellion and high treason, for either of which he deserves hanging, and hanged he shall beforthwith, " cried the judge, draining off a jug of wine. "We couldn'tbefore have done without him, but now one of you can take his place. You are a stout fellow, " he added, addressing Reuben Cole. "Are youinclined to save your life and to work honestly for your bread?"

"To work for you, so as to let you hang that poor dumb fellow, Charcoal?No, that I'm not, yer scoundrels, " he exclaimed vehemently. "If youtouch a hair of his head, you'll not get a stroke of work out of me aslong as you live unhung. "

This reply excited the laughter rather than the anger of the crew. Thesame question was put to Devereux and Croxton, and answers to the sameeffect were given. Still the voice of the majority was for hanging theblack. He, meantime, stood resting on his crutches, the mostunconcerned of all the actors in the scene. 

"Well, then, the young Frenchman shall hang him, " cried the hairysavage, with a grin, seizing poor Alphonse by the arm. "Or stay--theother two youngsters shall perform the office, while mounseer shallfiddle him out of the world while we dance to the tune. "

"No, you villains; I vill not play, if you hurt one hair of dat poorman's head, " exclaimed Alphonse, starting up with unusual animation. "Ivill play from morn to night, and you shall dance and sing as much asyou vill, but if you hang him, I vill casser mon cher violin intopieces, and it vill never play more--dere!"

His address was received with much applause by many of the party, and, encouraged by it, he seized his violin and commenced playing, vigorously, one of his most animating tunes. The effect wasinstantaneous. Many of the pirates leaped to their feet and begandancing furiously one by one; even the more morose joined them, and oldCharcoal took the opportunity of hobbling off to get out of their sight, hoping that if he could escape for a day or two, they might possiblyforget their evil intentions with regard to him. Still, Devereux knewthat, from their treacherous nature, as soon as the dance was over, theywere very likely, for the sake of the amusement, to hang him and hiselder companions, at all events, and to make slaves of O'Grady, Paul, and Alphonse. While the excitement was at its height, the pirates, withtheir frantic gestures and loud shrieks and cries, appearing more like atroop of demons than human beings, a large boat was seen coming up theharbour, pulled at a rapid rate. Her crew leaped on shore, and thepirates rushed to meet them. A few words overheard by Paul served toexplain their errand. 

"Our craft was sunk--we were pursued by a British man-of-war. Hardlyescaped them. Some of our fellows taken prisoners. Are certain tobetray us and to bring the enemy down here. Not a moment is to be lost. Our only chance is to escape to sea. "

From what he heard, Paul guessed that the new comers were part of thecrew of a consort of the pirate schooner, and he thought it probablethat the pirates might carry him and his companions off as hostages. Hetherefore hastened to Devereux, who was at a little distance, and toldhim what he had heard. Devereux fully agreed with him, and before thepirates had time to recover from the excitement into which the news hadthrown them, he and his companions, separating so as not to exciteobservation, walked quietly away till they were out of sight of thepirates. They then, once more meeting, set off running as hard as theycould go towards the extreme end of the island. Before long, as theyhalted to take breath, they had the satisfaction of seeing sail made onthe schooner, and presently she glided down with a fair wind towards theentrance of the lagoon. Before, however, she reached it, Paul, as heturned his eyes towards the west, caught sight of another sailapproaching from that direction. He pointed it out to his companions. 

"She is a square-rigged ship, " cried Devereux; "a man-of-war, too, if Imistake not, come in search of the pirates. Unless their craft is avery fast one, their career will soon be brought to an end. "

CHAPTER SEVEN. 

The look-out from the mast-head of the pirate schooner must havediscovered the stranger soon after Paul had seen her, and her appearancemust have caused some uncertainty and irresolution on board. The winddropping, they furled sails, as if about to remain where they were andfight it out. 

"It will give the boats of the man-of-war some work to do, " exclaimedDevereux, when he saw this. "I wish that we could get off to themfirst, though. I would give much to have a brush with those piraticalscoundrels. "

Before long, however, the pirates again altered their minds. The breezereturning, sail was once more made, and the schooner, with the boatstowing ahead, stood through the entrance. The time lost was probably ofthe greatest consequence to them, and by the time that the schooner wasclear of the reefs, the man-of-war had drawn so near, that her characterwas no longer doubtful. Devereux had been anxiously watching her forsome time, so had Reuben Cole. 

"What do you think of her, Cole?" asked Devereux. 

"What you knows her to be, sir--the _Cerberus_ herself, and no other, "cried Reuben, in a more animated tone than he had indulged in for many along day. 

"I made sure it was she, sir, five minutes ago, but I was just afraid tospeak; but when you axed me, sir, then I knowed it was all right. "

"The _Cerberus_!" cried the rest of the party in the same breath. 

"Ay, she's the fine old girl, no doubt about it, " exclaimed O'Grady. "Three cheers for the _Cerberus_! Hurrah! hurrah! hurrah!"

All the party joined heartily in the shout. It was echoed from adistance, and old Charcoal was seen scrambling along on his crutchestowards them. They congratulated him by signs at having escaped thefate which his cruel taskmasters had intended for him, and he seemed noless pleased than they were at the appearance of the English frigate. Their attention was, however, soon fully engrossed by the chase. Thefrigate had caught sight of the schooner, and was now crowding on allsail to overtake her. The latter was keeping as close in with the shoreas the reefs would allow, with the intention, probably, of rounding theisland and putting it between herself and her enemy. She, however, bykeeping so close in, lost the sea breeze, which the frigate, keepingfrom necessity further out, retained. The pirates thus lost theadvantage which the knowledge of the shore would have given them. Theircraft was a fast one, but there was no faster frigate on the stationthan the _Cerberus_. She seemed putting forth all her speed, and it wassoon evident that she was gaining rapidly on the chase. The wind, itmust be understood, was off the land, along the south coast of which thevessels were standing towards the east. It was necessary, therefore, for the schooner, in order to get on the north side, either to stand along way to the east, or else to make short tacks, so as to weather theeastern end of the island. The temptation to watch her proceedings wasvery great, and though the way round was long, and over soft sand inplaces, the party set off in that direction as fast as they could run. By the time they had reached a slight elevation, whence they could watchthe further progress of the chase, the frigate had gained so greatly onthe schooner, that the latter would, in a few minutes, be within rangeof her guns. The pirates must have seen that they had now little chanceof escaping, but they would not give in. 

"Hurra! There goes her first shot, " cried O'Grady, as a puff of smokeand a flash was seen to proceed from the frigate's side, followed by areport, as the iron missile went leaping over the water, but fallingshort of the object at which it was aimed. For some half-hour or morethe frigate did not throw another shot away; the schooner, meantime, made several tacks in shore, but the wind veered as she went about, andshe gained far less ground than if she had continued on one tack. Stillshe managed nearly to weather the eastern point. The _Cerberus_, however, was by this time standing directly towards her, a point off thewind, so as to make her escape almost impossible. Again the frigatefired--the water was smooth, and her gunnery was good. The shot struckthe schooner's hull. Another and another followed. Still she stood on. She was in stays; another tack or two would carry her round the point, and there were reefs amid which she might possibly make her escape, whena shot, flying higher than the rest, struck the head of her main-mast. Over the side went the topmast and topsail, down came the mainsail, andthe vessel's head paying off, in five minutes she was hard and fast on areef. The frigate had, meantime, been shortening sail, and scarcely hadthe schooner struck, when she dropped her anchor in a positioncompletely to command the wreck with her guns. 

"The villains will get their due now. Hurrah!" cried O'Grady. "Butsee, they are lowering their boats to escape on shore. If they fall inwith us, they will knock us on the head to a certainty. Won'tdiscretion with us be the best part of valour? and hadn't we just bestget out of their way?"

"They will scarcely attempt to come on shore here, I should think, "observed Devereux. "They will more probably pull along close in withthe shore, and, if they can, get away from the island altogether. "

The attempt of the pirates to escape was immediately seen from thefrigate, which, thereon, opened her fire to prevent them, while at thesame time her boats were lowered to cut them off. The frigate's shothad knocked one of the schooner's boats to pieces. Most of her crewcrowded into the other two, which shoved off, leaving some on board, wholoudly entreated them to return. But, overloaded as they were, theycould not have done so had they wished, and it was with difficulty theyreached the shore, swearing vengeance on the heads of their victors. 

"It's time for us, at all events, to be off, if we would save ourthroats from being cut, or our heads from being broken, " cried O'Grady, as he saw them about to land. 

The rest of the party agreed with him, and signed to Charcoal toaccompany them. But the old black seemed bewildered, and shook hishead, to signify that he could not move as fast as they could, and thatthey must hurry on without him. In vain they urged him and showed himthat they would help him on. 

"Come, old fellow, just you get up on my back, and I will carry you, "exclaimed Reuben Cole, who was by far the strongest of the party. 

Still the black refused--the whole party were in despair. It was hightime, indeed, to move away from the spot, not only to escape thepirates, but to avoid the shot from the _Cerberus_, some of which, passing over the schooner, had struck the ground very close to them. One of the shot at length settled the dispute by flying along andstriking the poor old man on the shoulder, and very nearly taking offReuben's head at the same time. His moments were evidently numbered, and to move him while seemingly in the agonies of death, would have beencruelty. Devereux, therefore, reluctantly ordered his followers to runfor their lives, before they were discovered and pursued by the pirates. It was doubtful, indeed, whether they had not already been seen. Paul, as they came along, had observed a patch of rocky ground to the southnear the shore, with low shrubs growing about it. He pointed it out toDevereux. 

"Right, Gerrard, the very place for us; we'll steer towards it, " heanswered. 

By running on at full speed, they had just time to conceal themselvesamong the rocks as the pirates reached the shore. Devereux had orderedthem all to lie down, so that they were unable to observe the directionthe outlaws took. O'Grady and Paul were crouching down close to eachother. Both felt a strong inclination to look out from theirhiding-place. 

"I say, Gerrard, don't you think that you could manage, just with halfan eye above the rock, to see what the spalpeens of pirates are aboutthere?" whispered the former. 

"Beg pardon, sir, but our orders were not to look out at all, " answeredPaul, in a very low voice. 

"Right, Gerrard, right; but by the powers, our fellows are a long timegetting on shore from the frigate, " said O'Grady. 

"Silence, lads!" whispered Devereux, who overheard them talking. "Ihear footsteps. "

Sure enough, the tramp of men running fast was heard, and, it seemed, coming in the direction of the rock. Probably the pirates werehastening there for shelter. Paul was sure, as most likely were therest of the party, that they would wreak their vengeance on their headsif they discovered them. He felt very uncomfortable; his satisfactionwas not increased, when he heard a voice shout out, "Here they are, thescoundrels! don't let one of them escape. "

As there was no object in remaining to be cut down, he was about tofollow the ordinary instinct of nature, and to try and escape by flight, when another voice added, "Come on, men, here they are, a dozen or twoskulking scoundrels, too. "

There was a shrill squeak in the sound, which Paul was certain he hadheard many times before. He was not mistaken. There, on the top of arock, stood honest Bruff, and by his side, Tilly Blake. 

"There are two of the villains--young ones, though, " cried Tilly, pointing to O'Grady and Gerrard. 

Then he stopped, with a look of astonishment which made them almostburst into a fit of laughter, as they sprang forward to meet him, whilethe rest of the party at the same time rose up from their lair. 

"Why, Devereux, old fellow, I thought that you were safe in England withour prize by this time, " cried Bruff, as he shook his messmate's hand. 

Devereux could with difficulty reply, his feelings had so completelymastered him; so Bruff continued: "Ah, I see how it was; the scoundrelssurprised and captured you, and brought you prisoners here. Well, I'mthankful we've got you back safe, though I conclude poor old Noakes haslost the number of his mess. "

In a few words, Devereux, who soon found his tongue, explained what hadoccurred, and the whole party, with the rest of the frigate's crew whohad landed, set forward in pursuit of the pirates. It was important tocome up with them before they could have time to fortify themselves. Inhigh glee, the whole party hurried on, led by Bruff, and guided byDevereux and O'Grady. It was likely that the pirates would make a standeither at the hut or on the top of a rocky mound on which some thickbrushwood, with a few trees, grew. It was a strong post naturally, andmight be made much stronger if the pirates had time to cut down thetrees and form barricades. Bruff, therefore, with his small party, without waiting for reinforcements from the ship, pushed on. They hadalready passed round the head of the lagoon without finding the enemy. 

"They must have got into the hut, and we must be cautious how weapproach it, or they may pick us off without our being able to return ashot, " observed Devereux, as they came in sight of it. 

Bruff, in consequence of this, at once divided his men, sending oneparty to the right, another to the left, while he advanced directlytowards the hut, keeping, however, under such shelter as the cocoa-nuttrees and bushes afforded. Whether the generalship was good might bedoubted, for should the pirates break out, they might overwhelm one ofthe smaller parties, and make good their retreat to another part of theisland, where they might hold out till the frigate was compelled toleave the coast. This was Reuben's opinion, which he imparted to Paul. Still the enemy did not appear. The parties closed in--not a shot wasfired. "Charge!" shouted Bruff. The door was burst open--the hut wasempty. There were treasures of all sorts scattered about, which thepirates had not time to pack up when they hurriedly left the island. 

The crew of the _Cerberus_ very naturally wished to take possession ofthe plunder, but Bruff called them together, and ordered them to proceedat once to the mound where Devereux and O'Grady thought that the piratesmust have gone. It was hot work. They stopped for a few seconds at thefountain to wash the sand out of their throats, and pushed on. The hillwas soon in sight. The place looked naturally strong. 

"The fellows are there, for they are cutting down the trees already, "cried O'Grady. "If we could but wait for an hour or so, they'd bepretty well ready for us, and we should get heaps of honour and glory intaking them. "

"Thank you, Paddy, but we'll not give them time to get ready, " answeredBruff. "On, lads, on!"

So busily engaged were the pirates, that the English were close up tothe mound, for hill it was not, before they perceived that their enemieswere on them. Led on by Bruff and the other midshipmen, the seamenclambered up the hill in spite of all obstacles. The pirates stood totheir arms and fought desperately. They were a fierce set of ruffians. The hairy baboon, as O'Grady called the man who had seized Paul on therock, led them on. Their captain, probably, had been killed, for heseemed to be the principal officer among them. Among gentry of thatclass, when the day is going against them, no one is anxious to belooked upon as a leader. Whether he wished it or not, however, thehairy baboon was a conspicuous object. With three brace of pistolsstuck in his belt, his arms bare, and a huge sword in his hand, he stoodlike a wild beast at bay. The pirates, when overpowered at otherpoints, rallied round him. Again and again Bruff attempted to pick himout, in the hopes of cutting him down, but each time calling his menaround him, the pirate avoided the combat. 

The pirates were, however, getting the worst of it. Several of them hadfallen, killed, or desperately wounded. Some of the English also hadbeen hurt, and two killed. Bruff, determining to put an end to theconflict, once more dashed up the slope, and with his brave fellows, leaping over all obstacles, pushed up to where the savage stood behindthe trunk of a fallen tree. Devereux was at his side, and Paul followedclose behind, armed with a pistol which had been given him by one of theseamen. His great wish was, should opportunity occur, of being of useto Devereux, just as he had been, on a former occasion, to poor oldNoakes. This was fiercer work, for quarter was neither asked nor taken. The English among the pirates were the most desperate, for they knewthat they were fighting with halters round their throats. The pirateplied his weapon with right good will, and kept Bruff fully occupied, bestowing, indeed, more than one wound on him. Devereux was, meantime, engaged with another fellow, evidently an officer by his gay dress andornaments. He also was a good swordsman; and while the English seamenwere engaged on either side, he managed to strike down Devereux'scutlass, and would the next moment have cut him from the head to theneck, when Paul, seeing that the moment for action had arrived, springing forward, fired his pistol with so good an aim, that thepirate, shot through the heart, sprang into the air and fell forwardover the tree, while Devereux, recovering his guard, saved his head fromthe blow of the falling sword, which he sent flying away among thepirates. At liberty for a moment, he turned on Bruff's antagonist, who, unable to parry his rapid blows, was at length brought to the ground. As he lay writhing in the agonies of death, he attempted to fire apistol, which he drew from his belt, at his victor's head; but his eyewas dim--the shot flew into the air, and his hand fell powerless by hisside. The pirates, though they still fought on, were evidentlydisheartened at the fall of their leaders; but the English wereproportionately encouraged, and dashing on once more, they cut downevery pirate opposing them. Some attempted to fly, prompted by theinstinct of self-preservation; but they were met by a party underO'Grady, sent round to attack them in the rear, and at last, in thehopes of prolonging their lives, they threw down their arms and beggedfor quarter. However fierce men may be, very few will fight on with thecertainty of being killed if they do, and the possibility of escaping ifthey yield. The pirates were completely disarmed, and were thensurrounded by seamen, with pistols at their heads, marched towards thespot where the boats of the _Cerberus_ lay waiting for them. The hutand its contents were not forgotten, and one party of men was ordered tocollect and bring along all the more valuable articles which could befound. As they marched along, Devereux called Paul up to him. "Gerrard, I am anxious to tell you that I feel how heavy a debt ofgratitude I owe you, " he said. "You have tended me with a brother'scare since I was wounded, and I saw the way in which you saved my lifejust now. Fortunately, Mr Bruff saw it also, and as you thus certainlycontributed to the success of the undertaking, I am certain that he willplace your conduct in its most favourable light before the captain, and, for my part, I think that there is one reward which you ought to obtain, and which you will obtain, too. "

"What can that be, sir?" asked Paul, innocently. "All I know is, that Iwished to be of use to you, and I am very glad that you think I havebeen of use. "

"Indeed you have, Gerrard, " answered Devereux. "I should have been foodfor the land crabs if it hadn't been for you; but we'll not say anythingmore about the reward just now. "

They were approaching the beach where the boats were waiting. 

"Hillo, what is that?" cried O'Grady. "Oh, you vile scoundrels--you didthat, I know you did. "

He shook his fist at the prisoners as he spoke, and pointed to the bodyof the poor black, which lay in their course, with the head smashed topieces. The pirates had evidently found him wounded on the ground whenthey landed, and had thus wreaked their vengeance on him. 

The seamen stopped a few short minutes to bury him in the sand, and themidshipmen, as they passed on, muttered, "Poor old Charcoal, good bye. "

The pirates would have had very little chance just then of escaping withtheir lives had the seamen been their judges, and in consequence of thecruel murder of the black, they got many a punch in the ribs and a liftwith the knee as they were bundled into the boats. Hitherto, of course, those on board the _Cerberus_ were ignorant that Devereux and hiscompanions were on the island. As the boats approached the ship, allglasses were turned towards them; but it took some time after they hadclimbed up the sides to explain who they were and where they had comefrom, so haggard in countenance were they, and so tattered in dress, andblood and smoke-begrimed. Devereux lost not a moment in speaking toCaptain Walford in warm terms of Paul's conduct throughout all theevents which had occurred, adding, "To-day, sir, he saved my life byshooting a man who was on the point of cutting me down, and I mustentreat you to give him the only reward he would value, or indeed, Ibelieve, accept. "

"What is that?" asked Captain Walford, smiling at the idea of a ship-boybeing punctilious as to the style of reward he would receive. 

"Why, sir, that you would place him on the quarter-deck, " answeredDevereux, boldly. "There is no one who will do it more credit, or isbetter fitted to become an officer than Paul Gerrard, sir. "

"I will keep him in mind, and perhaps he may have an opportunity ofdistinguishing himself while under my eye, " answered the captain; but hemade no promise to promote Paul, and Devereux left him, fearing verymuch that he was displeased at his having mentioned the subject. 

All the party were, however, warmly welcomed on board, and Alphonse, whohad now learned a good deal of English, became a great favourite bothwith officers and men. As there happened to be no fiddler among thecrew, his violin was in great requisition. He had no pride, and as hetook delight in giving pleasure, he constantly went forward to play tothe men while they danced. There was nothing they would not have donefor the "little mounseer, " as they called him. 

Before the _Cerberus_ left the island, one of the pirates declared thata large amount of treasure was hidden near the hut, and volunteered toshow it, provided that his life was spared. Captain Walford would makeno promise, but let the man understand that if the treasure was found, and he chose to turn king's evidence, the circumstance might possiblytell in his favour. The pirate held out for the promise of a pardon andrefused to afford any further information unless it was given. Thecaptain, however, sent a party on shore, under Mr Bruff with O'Grady, to search for the supposed treasure. Reuben and Paul were of the party. There were two boats. They pulled up the lagoon. 

"I feel very different now from what I did t'other day when the pirateswere after us. Don't you, Paul?" said Reuben Cole, in a moralisingtone. "Many are the ups and downs in the world. The pirates was thenthirsting after our blood, and now we're thirsting after the pirates'gold. It's not much good our blood would have done them, and I'mafeared the gold won't do us much good either, if it's spent as most ofus spends it when we gets ashore. Paul, don't you go and throw awayyour hard-earned gains as seamen generally do--you'll be sorry for itsome day, if you do. "

Paul promised to follow his friend's advice. He was very eager, however, to find the pirate treasure, as he hoped to be able to send hisshare home to his mother and sisters. He was not aware of the effortsDevereux had been making to get him placed on the quarter-deck, in whichcase the share would be considerably more than that of a cabin-boy. Thesearch was commenced, but except a bag of dollars and a few golddoubloons, nothing of value could be found. The men dug about in everydirection. There was no sign of the earth having been turned up. 

"I say, Reuben, I wonder where all the gold we are looking for can be, "exclaimed Paul, after they had searched in vain again and again. 

"Just possible, nowhere, " answered Reuben. "Them chaps is much morelikely to spend their money ashore than to bury it in the ground. "

It seemed very probable that Reuben's opinion was the right one. Theseamen dug and dug more frantically and eagerly as the prospect offinding the gold became less and less. Reuben's spade at length strucksomething hard. 

"Hurrah! Here it is, " cried several voices, and half a dozen spadeswere plunged into the hole at the same time. A human skull was soonbrought to view. 

"All right, " cried O'Grady. "The pirates always bury a man above theirtreasure, that his spirit may keep guard over it. "

Thus encouraged, the seamen dug on, the bones were thrown up with verylittle ceremony, and all expected every instant to come upon an ironcase, or an oak chest, or something of that sort, full of gold, andpearls, and diamonds. While thus employed, a gun from the ship washeard. They dug more desperately than ever. The gun was the signal fortheir return: it must not be disobeyed. Still, within the very grasp oftheir treasure, it seemed hard to lose it. They dug, and they dug, butthere was no sign of treasure. Another gun was heard. 

"We must be away!" cried the leader. "Shoulder spades, and march!"

O'Grady, stopping behind, leaped into the hole and ran his sword up tothe hilt into the sand, but it met with no impediment. Again and againhe plunged his sword in all directions. He saw that it was of no avail. "I must be out of this and run after the rest, " he said to himself. But to propose was easier than to execute. In vain he tried to get upthe sandy sides of the pit--he made desperate efforts. He ought not tohave stopped behind, and did not like to cry out. "Oh! I shall have totake the place of the disinterred body, and that would not be at allpleasant, " he muttered--"One more spring!" But no--down he came on hisback, and the sand rushed down and half covered him up. He now thoughtthat it was high time to sing out, and so he did at the very top of hisvoice. He shouted over and over again--no one came. His companionswere getting further and further off. He scrambled to his feet and madeanother spring, shrieking out at the same time, "Help! help!"

Fortunately, Paul and Reuben were bringing up the rear, and Paulhappening to speak of Mr O'Grady, observed that he was not in front. At that moment the cry of "Help, help!" reached his ears. 

"It's Mr O'Grady, " he exclaimed, and he ran forward to Mr Bruff andobtained leave to go and look. Reuben and several other men had, however, to go to his assistance to get poor Paddy out of the hole, andpretty hot they all became by running towards the boats, so as not todelay them. Nothing was said of O'Grady's adventure, and the captaindid not seem much surprised at no treasure having been found. A coursewas steered for Jamaica, where the pirates were to be tried. The_Cerberus_ arrived at her destined port without falling in with anenemy. Numerous witnesses came forward to prove various acts of piracycommitted by the prisoners, the greater number of whom were condemned todeath, and were accordingly hung in chains, as the custom of those dayswas, to be a terror and warning to like evil-doers, as dead crows andother birds are stuck up in a field to scare away the live ones wishingto pilfer the farmer's newly-sown seed. 

The frigate having refitted in Port Royal harbour, was again to sail--like a knight-errant--in search of adventures. It was not likely thatshe would be long in finding them. 

As soon as the commander-in-chief heard of the capture of the frigate bythe mutineers, he became very anxious to re-take her. A brig of warbefore long arrived with a Spanish prize lately out of Puerto Cabello onthe Spanish Main. Her crew gave information that the frigate was therefitting for sea by the Spaniards, to whom the mutineers had deliveredher; that she was strongly armed, and manned with a half more than herformer complement. It soon became known on board the _Cerberus_ thatCaptain Walford had volunteered to cut out the frigate, but that theadmiral objected to the exploit as too hazardous. 

"Just like our skipper, " exclaimed O'Grady. "He would try it and do ittoo. We'd back him, and so would every man on board. "

"No fear of that, " cried several voices. "Let us but find her, and shewill be ours. "

"I wish that we could have the chance, " observed Devereux to O'Grady. "It would be a fine opportunity for Gerrard, and the captain would, Ithink, be glad of a good excuse for placing him on the quarter-deck. "

As there was no longer a reason for Alphonse Montauban remaining onboard the _Cerberus_, he had to be left at Jamaica to wait till anopportunity should occur for sending him to France. His friends partedfrom him with many regrets. 

"We shall meet some day again, old fellow, " said O'Grady, as he wrunghis hands. "But I say, I hope that it won't be with swords in ourfists. "

"Oh no, no!" cried Alphonse; "I will never more fight against youEnglish. I was told that you were little better than barbarians--anation of fierce lords, money-making shopkeepers, and wretched slaves;but I find you very different. I love you now, and I love you forever. "

Alphonse parted in a most affectionate manner from Paul, telling him howglad he should be, when the war was over, if he would come and see himat his father's chateau, where he said he should go and remain quietly, and escape, if possible, being sent again to sea. 

The _Cerberus_ sailed with sealed orders. This was known. It was hopedthat they would give permission to the captain to attack the Spanishfrigate. The captain opened his orders off the east end of the island, when he found that he was to proceed off Cape Delavela, on the SpanishMain, a point of land about seventy leagues to leeward of PuertoCabello, and that he was to remain as long as his provisions, wood, andwater would allow, to endeavour to intercept the frigate supposed to bebound to the Havana. Thither the _Cerberus_ accordingly proceeded. Towait in expectation of meeting a friend is a matter of no littleinterest; but when an enemy is looked-for, and there is the prospect ofa battle, and a pretty tough one to boot, the excitement is immense. Inthis instance it was tenfold: the enemy was no ordinary one; the objectwas to win back a ship foully taken and disgracefully retained. 

"There is no necessity to tell you to keep a sharp look-out, " said thecaptain to the officers of the watch, as he went below the first nightof their arrival on their cruising-ground. 

"She'll be clever if she escapes us, " was the answer. However, thecaptain was on deck that night several times, as he was on manysubsequent nights, and sharp eyes were looking out all night and allday, and still no enemy's frigate hove in sight. Paul was veryambitious to be the first to see her. Whenever his duty would allow, hewas at the mast-head till the hot sun drove him down, or darkness madehis stay there, useless. He often dreamed, when in his hammock atnight, that he heard the drum beat to quarters, and jumping up, slippedinto his clothes, and hurried on deck, when finding all quiet, with nosmall disappointment he had again to turn in. "The opportunity willcome, however, in some way or other, " said Paul to himself as he triedto go to sleep, and succeeded, as ship-boys generally do. "I must havepatience. Even if I were to be killed the next day, I should like tohave been a midshipman. " Week after week passed away; no enemyappeared. Now and then a prize was taken; but it was always the samestory--the frigate was still in Puerto Cabello. At length it becameknown that the water and wood were running short, while it was a fact noone would dispute, that the provisions were very bad. The _Cerberus_must return to Jamaica. The disappointment was general. 

"Och, the blackguards of Dons, to keep us waiting all this time, and notto give us the satisfaction of thrashing them after all!" cried PaddyO'Grady, as the matter was discussed in the midshipmen's berth. 

"The fellow has probably slipped by us in the dark; but we'll catch himsome day; that's a comfort, " observed Devereux. 

"Our skipper is not a man to take that for granted without ascertainingthe fact, " remarked Bruff. 

He was right. Before a course was shaped for Jamaica, the _Cerberus_stood for Puerto Cabello. All hands were eagerly on the look out asthey approached the port, to ascertain whether the frigate was stillthere. A shout of satisfaction broke from the throats of the crew asshe was discovered with her sails bent ready for sea, though moored headand stern between two strong batteries, one on either side, at theentrance of the harbour. By herself, she looked no insignificantopponent; while the batteries, it was supposed, mounted not less thantwo hundred guns. The _Cerberus_ stood in till she was within gun-shotof the enemy, and then continued her course, as if fearing a contest. Not a word was said by the captain as to what he intended doing. Hopereturned when the ship was tacked. For two or three days the _Cerberus_continued cruising up and down before the port. Another day was drawingto a close, when, as it seemed, she had given a farewell to the port. Some of the officers had been dining with the captain. They came out ofthe cabin with an expression of satisfaction on their countenances. 

"Something is in the wind, " said Reuben to Paul. "They wouldn't look sopleased otherwise. "

Not long after this, all hands were sent aft to the quarter-deck, wherethe captain stood, surrounded by his officers, ready to receive them. 

"I told you so, " whispered Reuben to Paul. "He's got some good news, depend on that; I see it in his eye. "

"My lads, we have been waiting a long time to get hold of thatvillainous frigate in there, " the captain began. "If we don't take her, somebody else will, and we shall lose the honour and glory of the deed. She will not come out to fight us fairly, and so we must go in and bringher out. It's to be done, I know, if you'll try to do it. What do yousay to that?"

"That we'll try and do it, " cried a voice from among the seamen. 

"Hurrah! hurrah! hurrah!" Three hearty cheers broke from the crew. Again and again was given forth from the seamen's throats thatsoul-thrilling shout which none but Englishmen can utter. 

"Thank you, my lads, " cried the captain. "I knew that you would beready to do it; and, what is more, I know that you will do it. It willnot be your fault if that frigate is not ours before many hours areover. There will be six boats with their regular crews, and I havearranged already of whom the boarding-parties are to consist. I willmyself lead. "

Saying this, he handed a list to the first-lieutenant. All were eagerto ascertain its contents. Bruff and Devereux had command of boats; thesecond-lieutenant had charge of another--the launch; the surgeon of afourth. Paul, with no small delight, heard his name called out for thecaptain's boat--the pinnace. Reuben Cole was also to go in her. Theexpedition was to consist of two divisions; the first formed by thepinnace, launch, and jolly-boat, to board on the starboard-bow, gangway, and quarter; and the gig, black and red cutters, to board on theopposite side. Some of her crew were to remain in the launch to cut thelower cable, for which they were provided with sharp axes; thejolly-boat was to cut the stern cable and to send two men aloft to loosethe mizen-topsail. Four men from the gig were to loose thefore-topsail, and in the event of the boats reaching the shipundiscovered, as soon as the boarders had climbed up the sides, thecrews were to cut the cables and take the ship in tow. No arrangementscould be more perfect, and all about to engage in the undertaking feltconfident of success, eagerly waiting for the moment of action. Theship stood towards the harbour, and in silence the crews and theboarding-parties entered the boats and shoved off. Paul felt as he hadnever felt before. He had gone through a good many adventures; but thework he was now engaged in would probably be of a far more desperatecharacter. Still his heart beat high with hope. If the undertakingshould be successful--and he felt sure that it would be--he believedthat he should secure that position he had of late taught himself soardently to covet. The boats made rapid progress. The pinnace led; thecaptain with his night-glass keeping his eye constantly on the enemy. No light was seen, either on board her or in the batteries, or othersign to show that the Spaniards were aware that a foe was approaching. The night was dark; the water was smooth. There was a sound of oars. Two large gun-boats were seen at the entrance of the harbour. At thesame instant the Spaniards, discovering the English, began firing. Thealarm was given; lights burst forth in all directions, and round-shotand bullets came whizzing through the air. Some officers might haveturned back; not so Captain Walford. Ordering the boats to follow, andnot to mind the Spaniards, he gave three hearty cheers, and, dashing on, was quickly up to the frigate. 

CHAPTER EIGHT. 

The Spanish frigate lay moored head and stern, with her ports open, andthe light from her fighting-lanterns streaming through them. The crew, awakened by the firing, had hurried to their quarters, and were nowrapidly discharging their guns, sending their shot right and left, though happily, it seemed, without any definite aim. A shot passedclose over the captain's head; so close that Paul expected for a momentto see him fall, but he did not even notice the circumstance, and onlyurged his men to pull up alongside the enemy. The pinnace was crossingthe frigate's bows. Suddenly her way was checked. 

"She's aground, sir, " cried the coxswain. "A rope has caught ourrudder--unship it, man, " answered the captain, who was as cool as ifabout to go on board his own ship. 

In another instant the pinnace had hooked on to the Spaniard's bows; andher crew, led by their brave captain, were climbing up to gain a footingon their forecastle. Paul's heart beat quick--not with fear, but withthe belief that the moment for distinguishing himself had arrived. Heresolved to follow the captain closely. Captain Walford had hold of theanchor which hung at the bows, when his foot slipped, and he would havefallen back, had he not caught at the lanyard and hauled himself up. The delay, though brief, enabled some of the men to be up before him. Paul was among the number; and, finding a rope, he hove it to thecaptain, which enabled him to gain the deck. Not an enemy was found;but, looking down on the main-deck, the English discovered the Spaniardsat their quarters, not dreaming, it seemed, that the foe already stoodon the deck of their ship. There they stood, some loading, othersfiring; fierce-looking fellows enough as the light of the lanterns fellon their countenances. The foresail had been left laid across the deckready for bending, and the thick folds of the canvass served as a screento the first of the gallant hoarders while the rest were climbing up. Not a moment was to be lost, and before the Spaniards had discoveredthat the English were on board, a party of the latter, led by theirbrave captain, were literally in the midst of them, fighting their waytowards the quarter-deck, where it had been arranged that all theparties should rendezvous. 

The Spaniards, taken by surprise, were cut down or leaped to the righthand or to the left to escape the cutlasses of the boarders. At length, however, some of the Spaniards rallied; and, led by one of theirofficers, made so furious an attack on the captain's party that he andmost of his men were separated from each other. Paul had stuck by hiscaptain from the first. His arm was not very strong, but he was active;and, while he managed to avoid the blows of his enemies, he bestowedseveral as he leaped nimbly on. He, with the captain and Reuben Cole, had nearly gained the quarter-deck when a Spaniard rushed at the latter, and knocked him over with the butt-end of a musket. At the same momentthe captain's foot slipped, and another Spaniard striking him a furiousblow on the head, he fell senseless on the coaming of the hatchway, verynearly going over below. Paul fully believed that his brave captain waskilled, and that his last moment was come. The Spaniard was about torepeat the blow when Paul, springing in, regardless of consequences tohimself, cut him so severely under the arm with his sword that the manmissed his aim, and he himself fell headlong down the hatchway. 

Paul then, while he laid about him with his weapon, did the best thinghe could by shouting at the top of his voice, "Help! help!--the captainis down--help! help!" at the same time laying about him in so energetica way that none of the Spaniards seemed disposed to come within reach ofhis weapon. His shouts quickly brought several of the crew of the_Cerberus_ to the rescue; and, while some kept the Spaniards at bay, theothers assisted the captain, who was recovering from the effects of theblow, to rise. Paul, as soon as he saw the captain on his feet, hurriedwith two of his companions to the assistance of Reuben Cole, just intime to prevent some Spaniards from giving him his quietus. Reuben'shead was a tolerably thick one; and, notwithstanding the severity of theblow, he quickly came to himself; and, seizing his cutlass with rightgood will, joined the party under the captain, who were employed inpreventing the Spaniards from regaining possession of the quarter-deck. Meantime, several separate combats were going on in different parts ofthe ship. The Spaniards, as they recovered from their first surprise, rallied in considerable numbers; and, attacking the boatswain's party, which had been separated from that of the captain's, fought their wayforward and re-took the forecastle. Paul could only discern what wasgoing forward by the flashes of the pistols of the combatants on deck, and of the great guns which those below still continued to fire. Asyet, however, the English mustered but few hands, considering themagnitude of the enterprise. Paul anxiously looked for the arrival ofthe other boats. Now some dark forms were seen rising above the hammocknettings. The Spaniards rushed to repel them, but at the same momentthe cry was raised that others were appearing on the opposite side. Others came swarming over the bows, another party climbed up on thequarter. The shouts and cries of the combatants increased. On everyside was heard the clashing of steel and the sharp crack of pistols. The British marines now formed on deck, and, led by their officers, charged the Spaniards. The bravest of the latter, who had beenattacking the captain, threw down their arms and cried for mercy orleaped below. They were quickly followed by Bruff and Devereux, whodrove them into the after-cabin, where some sixty of them lay down theirweapons and begged for quarter. Others, however, still held out. Thegame was not won; reinforcements might come from the shore, and thegun-boats might pull up and prove awkward customers. The deck was, however, literally strewed with the bodies of the Spaniards, while asyet not an Englishman was killed, though many were badly wounded. Manyof the Spaniards still held out bravely under the forecastle, and otherson the main-deck; but the gunner and two men, though severely wounded, had got possession of the wheel. The seamen who had gone aloft loosedthe foretop sail, the carpenters cut the stern cable, the best bower wascut at the same moment, just in time to prevent the ship from cantingthe wrong way. 

The boats took the frigate in tow, and though as yet those on deck werescarcely in possession of the ship, directly she was seen to be moving, the batteries on either side opened a hot fire on her, but, undaunted, the brave crews rowed on in spite of the shot whizzing over their heads, and the efforts of the yet unsubdued portion of the Spaniards to regainthe ship. Those of the latter who attempted to defend the forecastlesuffered most, and were nearly all killed or driven overboard. Stillthe victory was not assured; a cry was raised that the Spaniardsretreating below were forcing open the magazine for the purpose ofblowing up the ship. 

Devereux was the first to hear the report, and calling on Paul, who wasnear him, and a few others to follow, he leaped down the hatchway, andsword in hand dashed in among the astonished Spaniards, who withcrowbars had just succeeded in breaking open the door of the magazine. One man grasped a pistol ready to fire into it. Paul, who felt hisspirits raised to the highest pitch, and ready to dare and do any deed, however desperate, sprang into the midst of the group and struck up theSpaniard's arm, the pistol going off and the bullet lodging in the deckabove. Several of the others were cut down by Devereux and his men, andthe rest, strange as it may seem, fell on their knees and begged forquarter; though an instant before they were preparing to send themselvesand their foes suddenly into eternity. 

"Quarter! Pretty sort of quarter you deserve, ye blackguards, forwishing to blow up the ship after all the trouble we've had to takeher, " cried Reuben, giving one of the Spaniards, who still stood at thedoor of the magazine, a kick which lifted him half-way up the ladderleading to the deck above. 

All opposition after this ceased below, but there was work enough tosecure the prisoners and prevent them from making any similar attempt tothat which had just been so happily frustrated. The hands on deck weremeantime employed in making sail with all speed; and good reason hadthey for so doing, for the shot from a hundred guns were flying aboveand around them, some crashing on board and others going through thesails and cutting the running and standing rigging; but in spite of theiron shower not a man aloft shrank from his duty. As soon as a bracewas cut, or a shroud severed, eager hands were ready to repair thedamage. The gallant captain, though bleeding from more than one wound, stood by the mizen shrouds conning the ship, and not till she was clearof the harbour and no shot came near her did he relinquish his post. 

The triumphant moment was, however, when the two frigates neared eachother, and the victors shouted out, "We have got her--we have got her, without the loss of a man, though we have some pretty severe scratchesamong us. Hurrah! hurrah! hurrah!"

Loud and hearty were the cheers; but there was too little time formaking speeches. Most of the prisoners were removed to the _Cerberus_. A prize-crew, under the command of the second lieutenant, was put onboard the re-captured frigate, and a course was immediately shaped forJamaica. When Paul at length was able to turn into his hammock he feltvery low-spirited. Not a word had been said of anything that had beendone. He felt that he had certainly saved the captain's life, and hadin all probability prevented the ship from being blown up. Yet he wouldnot be his own trumpeter, and he thought that very likely no one hadobserved what he had done, and that it would be entirely overlooked. "Well, I should not care so much for myself, " he thought, "but dearmother--how she would rejoice to hear that I had made my own way up tothe quarter-deck. It can't be helped, I must wait for anotheropportunity. "

The fate Paul dreaded has been that of many who have struggled on yearafter year in the hopes of winning fame, and have after all missed theobject at which they aimed. 

It was reported that the captain was suffering severely from his wounds, and for some days he did not appear on deck. Devereux, however, had notforgotten Paul, and took the first occasion to tell him that he wouldmention him to the captain as having preserved the ship and all theirlives from destruction. Paul, on this, felt very much inclined to saythat he had been the means also of preserving the captain's life. "No, I won't, though, " he thought; "the captain will make inquiries as towhat happened when he was struck down, and the men who saw me defendinghim will surely tell him the truth. "

He therefore simply thanked Devereux for his kind intentions. 

"You know, sir, that what I did was to save my own life as well as thatof others, " he added. 

"Very true, but still I think that the captain will consider yourconduct worthy of reward, " answered Devereux. 

To Reuben, Paul was more communicative. 

"But do you know which were the men who came when you called for help?"asked the former. 

Paul could not be positive as to one of them, on account of the darknessand confusion. 

"Then I must find out, my lad, and make all things square, " mutteredReuben, as he walked away. 

The victors had plenty of hard work in putting the prize to rights, inmanning her and their own ship, and in looking after the prisoners. However, not long after they had lost sight of land, a sail hove insight. Chase was made, and the stranger proved to be a Spanishschooner. She quickly hauled down her colours, and a boat was sent tobring her captain on board. The Don stood, hat in hand, trembling inevery joint, at the gangway, his long sallow face drawn down to twiceits usual length, expecting to be carried off a prisoner, and to havehis vessel destroyed. As Captain Walford was unable to come on deck, Mr Order received him. If it had been possible for a Don to throw uphis hat and to shout for joy, the Spanish skipper would have done itwhen the first-lieutenant told him, that if he would undertake to carrythe prisoners back to Puerto Cabello in his schooner, he might go free. He did not skip, or throw up his hat, or sing, but advancing with a deepbow, one hand holding his hat, and the other pressed on his heart, hegave the lieutenant an embrace and then retired to the gangway. MrOrder did not exhibit any sign of satisfaction at this proceeding, butit was too ridiculous to make him angry; so he told him to get on boardand prepare for the reception of his countrymen. The Spanish prisonerswere soon tumbled into the boats, and heartily glad were the Englishseamen to be rid of them. 

"Their habits are filthy, and as to manners, they have none, " was theopinion generally formed of them on board. 

"Now, if we'd have had as many mounseers, they'd have been fiddling andsinging away as merry as crickets, and been good sport to us--long aforethis, " observed Reuben to Paul, as the schooner made sail to thesouthward. 

Although the captain's hurts were severe, he was, after some days, ableto come on deck. He looked pale and weak, but there was fire in his eyeand a smile on his lip as he glanced at the captured frigate sailing ata few cables' length abeam. 

"Let the people come aft, Mr Order, " he said in a cheerful voice. 

The crew were soon assembled, hat in hand, looking up to their captainwith eager countenances as he opened his lips. 

"My lads, " he said, "I have been unable before to thank you, as I dofrom my heart, for the gallant way in which you carried out my wishesthe other night when you re-took yonder frigate, so disgracefully heldby the Spaniards. Where all did well, it is difficult to select thosemost deserving of praise, yet to the second-lieutenant and the boatswainand gunner my thanks are especially due, as they are to the surgeon forthe able support he gave me. They will, I trust, receive the rewardthey merit in due time; but there is another person to whom I am mostgrateful, and whom I have it in my power to reward, as he fullydeserves, immediately. To his presence of mind I find the preservationof the lives of all on board the prize is due, and I fully believe, thathad it not been for his courage, I should not have been conscious of theglorious achievement we have accomplished. Paul Gerrard, come up here. Accept this dirk from me as a slight token of gratitude, and fromhenceforth consider yourself a quarter-deck officer--a midshipman. "

Paul, his eyes sparkling, his countenance beaming, and his heartbeating, sprang forward, helped on by the arms of the crew, allsympathising with his feelings. The captain shook him warmly by thehand before giving him his dirk--an example followed by all the officersand midshipmen, and by none more cordially than by Devereux and O'Grady. They then took him by the arm and hurried him below, where he found asuit of uniform, in which they speedily clothed him and returned withhim in triumph on deck. Their appearance was the signal for the crew togive three as hearty cheers as ever burst from the throats of aman-of-war's crew. Paul's heart was too full to speak, and he couldwith difficulty stammer out his thanks to his captain. He felt indeedas if he had already reached the summit of his ambition. The captainreminded him, however, that he had a long way yet to climb, by observingthat he had only just got his foot on the lower ratline, but that, if hewent on as he had begun, he would certainly, if he lived, get to thetop. The advice was indeed, from beginning to end, very good, but neednot be repeated. Paul was so cordially received in the midshipmen'sberth, that he soon felt himself perfectly at home, though he did notforget that he had a short time before served at the table at which henow sat. 

The frigates arrived without accident at Jamaica, where the officers andcrew received all the honours and marks of respect they so justlymerited. The _Cerberus_ required no repairs, and the prize was quicklygot ready for sea. Captain Walford, however, suffered so severely fromhis wounds, that he was ordered home to recruit his strength. Devereuxand O'Grady had never entirely recovered from their illness, and theyalso obtained leave to go home. Paul was very sorry to lose them, notbeing aware how much he was himself knocked up by the hardships he hadgone through. Three or four days before the ship was to sail, thedoctor came into the berth, and looking hard at him, desired to feel hispulse. 

"I thought so, " he remarked. "You feel rather queer, my boy, don'tyou?"

"Yes, sir, very ill, " said Paul; "I don't know what is the matter withme. "

"But I do, " answered the doctor. "A fever is coming on, and the sooneryou are out of this the better. I'll speak to the captain about you. "

The fever did come on. Paul was sent to the hospital on shore, where hewas tenderly nursed by Devereux, aided by O'Grady; the _Cerberus_, meantime, having sailed on a cruise under the command of Mr Order. Asno ship of war was going home, Captain Walford took his passage in asugar-laden merchantman, having Devereux and O'Grady with him, and hegot Paul also invalided home. Paul's chief source of delight was thethought that he should present himself to his mother and sisters as areal veritable midshipman, in the uniform he so often in his dreams hadworn, and of the happiness he should afford them. Their ship was not avery fast one, though she could carry a vast number of hogsheads ofsugar, and was remarkably comfortable. The captain was more like a kindfather and a good-natured tutor than most skippers, and they all had avery pleasant time of it. Paul had had no time for study while he was aship-boy, and so the captain advised him to apply himself to navigationand to general reading; and he did so with so much good will, that, during the voyage, he made considerable progress. They were nearing themouth of the Channel. 

"In another week we shall be at home, " said Paul. 

"Yes, it will be jolly, " answered Devereux. "You must come and see me, you know, at the Hall, and I'll introduce you to my family, and they'llmake you amends somehow or other, if they can; they must, I amdetermined. "

"Thank you heartily, Devereux, " answered Paul; "but the short time I amlikely to be at home I must spend with my mother, and though I know yourkind wishes, people generally will not look with much respect on aperson who was till lately a mere ship-boy. "

"No fear of that, Gerrard; but we'll see, we'll see, " answered Devereux. 

"A sail on the weather bow, " shouted the look-out from aloft, "standingacross our course. "

The West Indiaman, the _Guava_ was her name, went floundering on asbefore; the master, however, who had gone aloft, kept his glass on thestranger. After some time he came down, his countenance rather palerthan usual. 

"She has tacked and is standing towards us, " he said, addressing CaptainWalford. 

"Sorry to hear it, Mr Turtle. Is she big or little?"

"Why, sir, she has very square yards, and has much the look of a foreignman-of-war, " answered the master. 

"Umph! If she is Spanish we may beat her off, but if she proves French, she may be a somewhat tough customer; however, you will try, of course, Mr Turtle. "

"If you advise resistance, we'll make it, sir, and do our best, " saidCaptain Turtle, who, though fat, had no lack of spirit. 

"By all means. Turn the hands up, load the guns, and open thearm-chest, " was the answer. 

The crew of the _Guava_, which was rather of a mixed character--blacks, mulattoes, Malays, Portuguese, and other foreigners, --were not veryeager for the fight, but when they saw the spirit of the naval officers, especially of the young midshipmen, they loaded the guns, stuck thepistols in their belts, and girded on their cutlasses to prepare for thefight. 

The _Guava_, of course, could not hope to escape by flight, so thesafest course was to put a bold face on the matter, and to stand on. The stranger rapidly approached. There could no longer be any doubt asto her nationality, though no colours flew from her peak. She waspronounced to be French, though whether a national ship or a privateerwas doubtful. 

"If she is a privateer and we are taken, our chances of fair treatmentare very small, " observed Captain Walford. 

"It will be hard lines for the skipper, after performing so gallant anaction, to fall into the hands of the enemy, " observed O'Grady. "For mypart, I'd sooner blow up the ship. "

"Not much to be gained by that, " answered Devereux. "Let us fight likemen and yield with dignity, if we are overmatched. "

"The right sentiment, " said Captain Walford. "There is no disgrace inbeing conquered by a superior force. "

"As I fear that we shall be, " muttered the master of the _Guava_. "Now, if I'd been left alone, I'd have knocked under at once. We've not theshadow of a chance. "

"Then it's not like Captain Turtle's own shadow, " whispered O'Grady, whocould even at that moment indulge in a joke. 

Matters were indeed becoming serious. The stranger was, it was soonseen, a powerful vessel, cither a large corvette or a small frigate, against which the heavily-rigged, ill-manned and slightly-armed merchantship, had scarcely a chance. Still, such chance as there was, theEnglish resolved to try. The order was given to fire high at theenemy's rigging, and the rest of the crew stood prepared to make allpossible sail directly any of the Frenchman's spars were knocked away. Paul had been so accustomed to believe that whatever his captainundertook he would succeed in doing, that he had no fears on thesubject. The _Guava_ rolled on, the stranger approached, close-hauled. Captain Turtle, with a sigh, pronounced her to be a privateer, and alarge frigate-built ship. She would have to pass, however, some littleway astern of the _Guava_, if she continued steering as she was thendoing. Suddenly she kept away, and fired a broadside from long guns, the shot flying among the _Guava's_ rigging and doing much damage. Themerchantman's guns could not reply with any effect, her shot fallingshort. The Frenchman saw his advantage. His shot came rattling onboard the _Guava_, her spars and blocks falling thickly from aloft. Atlength the former was seen drawing near, evidently to range upalongside; and many of the crew, fancying that resistance was hopeless, ran below to secure their best clothes and valuables, while theofficers, with heavy hearts, throwing their swords overboard, sawCaptain Turtle haul down the colours. The Frenchmen were soon on board. They proved to be, not regular combatants, but rascally privateers;fellows who go forth to plunder their fellow-men, not for the sake ofovercoming the enemies of their country and obtaining peace, but for thegreed of gain, careless of the loss and suffering they inflict. Thesewere of the worst sort. Their delight was unbounded, when they foundthat they had not only taken a rich prize, for sugar at that timefetched a high price in France, but had taken at one haul a post-captainand several officers, for besides the three midshipmen, there were twolieutenants, a surgeon, and master, going home for their health. Theprivateer's-men began by plundering the vessel and stripping the crew ofevery article they possessed about them, except the clothes they stoodin. They took the property of the officers, but did not, at first, takeanything from their persons. Captain Walford retained his coolness andself-possession, notwithstanding the annoyances he suffered, and theinsults he received. The other officers imitated him. They were alltransferred to the privateer. 

"To what French port are we to be carried?" he asked of his captain. 

"To Brest--and it will be a long time before you see salt-water afterthat, " was the answer. 

"Probably never--if we are not to be liberated till France conquersEngland, " said Captain Walford, quietly. 

"Sa-a-a, you may be free, then, sooner than you expect, " cried theFrenchman. 

In about five days, the privateer, with her rich prize, entered Brestharbour. The prisoners were treated on landing with very scantceremony, and were thrust into the common prison--the officers in onesmall room and the men in another. In those days the amenities ofwarfare were little attended to. It was all rough, bloody, desperate, cruel work. In truth, it is seldom otherwise. The prisoners were notkept long at Brest, but one fine morning in spring, after a not overluxurious breakfast of black bread, salt fish, and thin coffee, weremustered outside the prison to begin their march into the interior. Themidshipmen kept together and amused themselves by singing, joking, andtelling stories, keeping up their spirits as well as they could. Theirguards were rough, unfeeling fellows, who paid no attention to theircomforts, but made them trudge on in rain or sunshine, sometimesbespattered with mud, and at others covered with dust, parched withthirst, and ready to drop from the heat. The country people, however, looked on them with compassion, and many a glass of wine, a cup ofcoffee, and a handful of fruits and cakes, were offered to them as theypassed through the villages on their road. 

"Och, if some of those pretty little villagers who are so kind withtheir cakes would just increase their compassion and help us to get outof the claws of these ugly blackguards, I'd be grateful to them from thebottom of my soul to the end of my days, " said O'Grady to Paul, as theyapproached a hamlet in a hilly, thickly-wooded part of the country. 

It was in the afternoon, and, although they generally marched on muchlater, to their surprise, the captain of their guard, for some reasonbest known to himself, called a halt. Instead of being placed inprison, as there was none in the village, they were billeted about indifferent houses, with one or two guards over each. Paul and O'Gradyfound themselves, together with Reuben Cole and two other men, in a neathouse on the borders of the village. They were the first disposed of, so that where their companions were lodged they could not tell. Thepeople of the house did not appear to regard their guards with friendlyeyes, so that they concluded that they were not attached to the presentorder of things. 

"See that you render them up safe to us to-morrow morning, " said thecaptain to an old gentleman, who appeared to be the master of the house. 

"I am not a gaoler, and can be answerable for no one, " was the reply, atwhich the captain shook his fist and rode off, exclaiming, "Take care, take care!"

Though very unwilling to receive the prisoners, the old gentlemantreated them with a courtesy which seemed to arise rather from respectto himself than from any regard he entertained for them. The twomidshipmen were shown into one small room, and the seamen, with theirguards, into another. In the room occupied by O'Grady and Paul, therewas a table and chairs and a sofa, while the view from the windowconsisted of a well-kept garden and vineyard, a green meadow and woodedhills beyond. As far as accommodation was concerned, they had little ofwhich to complain; but they were very hungry, and O'Grady began tocomplain that the old Frenchman intended to starve them. 

"I'll go and shout and try to get something, " he cried out, but he foundthat the door was locked outside. 

The window was too high from the ground to allow them to jump out, andas they would probably be caught, and punished for attempting to runaway, they agreed to stay where they were. At length the door opened, and a bright-eyed, nicely-dressed girl came in with a tray covered withedibles, and a bottle of wine in her hands. They stood up as sheentered, and bowed. She smiled, and expressed her sympathy for theirmisfortunes. Paul had, hitherto, not let the Frenchmen know that heunderstood French. 

"I think that I may venture to speak to her, " he said to O'Grady. "Shewould not have said that if she didn't wish to assist us. "

O'Grady agreed that it would be perfectly safe, and so Paul addressedher in the choicest French he could command, and told her how they hadbeen coming home in a merchantman, and had been captured, and robbed ofall they possessed, instead of being, as they had hoped, in a few daysin the bosom of their families, with their mothers and brothers andsisters. 

"And you both have brothers and sisters, and they long to see you, doubtless, " said the little girl. 

"Oh yes, and we long to see them, " exclaimed Paul, believing that he hadmoved her heart. 

She sighed. "Ah, I once had many, but they are all now in the world ofspirits; they cannot come to me, but for their sakes I will try to serveyou, " answered the girl. 

"Oh, thank you, thank you!" said Paul. "If you could help us to get outof this house, and to hide away till the pursuit is over, we should beeternally grateful. "

She smiled as she answered--

"You are too precipitate. If you were to escape from this house, myfather would be punished. Means may be found, however. We have no lovefor these regicides, and owe them no allegiance; but you must havepatience. "

"It is a hard thing to exercise; however, we are very much obliged toyou, " said Paul. 

"Just ask her her name, " put in O'Grady. "Tell her we should wish toknow what to call one who for ever after this must dwell like a brightstar in our memories, especially one who is so lovely and amiable. "

"That's rather a long speech to translate, and perhaps she won't likeall those compliments, " remarked Paul. 

"Won't she, though?" said O'Grady, who had seen rather more of the worldthan his companion; "try her, at all events. "

Paul translated as well as he could what Paddy had said, and as thelatter stood with his hand on his heart, and bowed at the same time, theyoung lady was not left in doubt as to who was the originator of theaddress. Paddy was remarkably good-looking and tall for his age, andthe young lady was in no way displeased, and replied that her name wasRosalie, and that she was her father's only daughter. She had had twobrothers, both of whom had been carried away by the conscription. Onehad been killed in a battle with the Austrians, and the other was stillserving in the ranks, though he ought long ago to have been promoted. 

"Ah! the cruel fighting, " she added; "our rulers take away those we lovebest, and care not what becomes of them, or of the hearts they break, and bring with sorrow to the grave. "

Rosalie soon recovered herself, and, wiping her eyes, told themidshipmen that she would come back again when they had eaten theirsupper, and would in the meantime try and devise some means to enablethem to make their escape while they were travelling. 

"She's a sweet, pretty little girl, " observed O'Grady, after Rosalie hadgone. "She'll help us if she can, and do you know I think that she is aProtestant, for I don't see any pictures of saints and such-like figuresstuck about the walls as we do in most other French houses?"

"It is possible; but what difference can that make to you?" asked Paul. 

"Why, you see, Gerrard, I have fallen in love with her, and I'm thinkingthat if she helps us to make our escape, when the war is over, I'll comeback and ask her to marry me. "

Paul laughed at his friend's resolve. It was not at all an uncommon onefor midshipmen in those days to entertain, whatever may be the case atpresent. They enjoyed their meal, and agreed that they had not eatenanything half so good as the dishes they were discussing for many a longday. Rosalie came back in about an hour. She said that she had beenthinking over the matter ever since, and talking it over with an oldaunt--a very wise woman, fertile in resources of all sorts. She advisedthat the young Englishmen should pretend to be sick, and that if thecaptain consented to leave them behind, so much the better; but if not, and, as was most probable, he insisted on their walking on as before, they should lag behind, and limp on till they came to a certain spotwhich she described. They would rise for some time, till the road ledalong the side of a wooded height, with cliffs on one side, and a steep, sloping, brushwood--covered bank on the other, with a stream far down inthe valley below. There was a peculiar white stone at the side of theroad, on which they were to sit to pretend to rest themselves. If theycould manage to slip behind the stone for an instant, they might rolland scramble down the bank to a considerable distance before they werediscovered. They were then to make their way through the brushwood andto cross the stream, which was fordable, when they would find anotherroad, invisible from the one above. They were to run along it to theright, till they came to an old hollow tree, in which they were to hidethemselves, unless they were overtaken by a covered cart, driven by aman in white. He would slacken his speed, and they were to jump inimmediately without a word, and be covered up, while the cart woulddrive on. They would be conveyed to the house of some friends to theEnglish, with whom they would remain till the search for them hadceased, when they would be able to make their escape to the coast indisguise. After that, they must manage as best they could to get acrossthe Channel. 

"The first part is easy enough, if Miss Rosalie would give us the loanof a little white paint or chalk, " observed O'Grady; "but, faith, therest of the business is rather ticklish, though there's nothing liketrying, and we shall have some fun for our money at all events. "

"I wish that Reuben Cole could manage to run with us. He'd go fastenough if Miss Rosalie's friends would take care of him, " remarked Paul. 

"You can but ask her, " said O'Grady. "Tell her that he's been with youever since you came to sea, and that you can't be separated from him. "

Rosalie heard all Paul had to say, and promised that she would try toarrange matters as he wished. Paul then described Reuben, and gaveRosalie a slip of paper, on which he wrote: "Follow the bearer, and cometo us. " Though Reuben was no great scholar, he hoped that he might beable to read this. 

"Tell her she's an angel, " exclaimed O'Grady, as Rosalie took the paper. "I wish that I could speak French, to say it myself; but I'll set towork and learn at once. Ask her if she'll teach me. "

Rosalie laughed, and replied that she thought the young Irishman wouldprove an apt scholar, though she could not understand how, under thecircumstances, she could manage to do as he proposed. 

"Och! but I've a mighty great mind to tell her at once all I intend todo, and just clinch the matter, " cried Paddy; but Paul wouldn'tundertake to translate for him, and advised him to restrain his feelingsfor the present. 

It was getting near midnight, when a gentle rap was heard at the door, and Reuben poked in his head. The arrangements which had been made weresoon explained to him, and he undertook to feign lameness and to dropbehind and roll down the bank as they were to do. 

"You sees, young gentlemen, if they goes in chase of me, that'll giveyou a better chance of getting off. If they catches me, there'll be nogreat harm done; they won't get me to fight for them, that I'll tellthem, and if I get off scot free, why there's little doubt but that I'llbe able to lend you a hand in getting to the coast, and crossing thewater afterwards. "

The arrangements being made, Reuben stole down to rejoin the otherseamen, and the midshipmen then coiling themselves up in their blanketsin different corners of the room, resolved to remain there till summonedin the morning, were soon asleep. 

When their guards appeared, they made signs that they could not move, O'Grady singing out, "Medecin, medecin, " by which he wished to intimatethat he wanted physic, and they thought that he asked for a doctor. Inspite, however, of all their remonstrances, they were compelled to getup and dress by sundry applications of a scabbard. 

They found a breakfast prepared for them in the hall, though they hadbut a few minutes allowed them to consume it before they were driven onthrough the town to join the rest of the prisoners, no time beingallowed them to bid farewell to Rosalie and her father. She, indeed, had wisely kept out of their way to prevent any suspicion. They limpedalong, looking as woe-begone as they could, though their hearts were inno way sad. Their only regret was, that they must part from Devereuxand their captain, but they consoled themselves by believing that theycould report where they were, and thus manage to get them exchanged. 

"We are nearing the spot, " said Paul. "This is the scenery Rosaliedescribed, and this must be the hill. I hope Reuben understands what heis to do. Ah! there is the stone. Come, let us sit down. "

They made signs to the last guard that they would follow. Believingthat they were ill he allowed them to remain. They saw that Reuben waswatching them. 

"We mustn't stay long, though, " said O'Grady. 

"No; now's the time. Over we go, " cried Paul; and suiting the action tothe word, over he rolled, followed by O'Grady, and both were speedilyhid from sight in the brushwood. 

CHAPTER NINE. 

The two midshipmen rolled away down the hill at a very rapid rate, andthen, getting on their feet, rushed on through the brushwood, notminding how much they tore their clothes, and running no little risk ofscratching out their eyes. As yet no shouts had reached their ears, which they knew would have been the case had their flight beendiscovered. They had got so far that they did not mind speaking, andwere congratulating each other on escaping so well, when they heardseveral voices cry out, and some shots fired in rapid succession. 

"That must be Reuben, " cried Paul. "Oh, I hope that they haven't hithim. "

"The first shot did not, or they wouldn't have fired others, and theywouldn't have fired at all had he not got to some distance before theyshouted, on discovering that he had escaped, " observed O'Grady. "However, as we cannot help him, we must push on, or we shall be retakenourselves. "

Paul saw that his friend was right, though he did not like the idea, ashe thought it, of deserting Reuben. 

"If he does not join us, we must send or come and look for him. He isnot likely to leave the shelter of the wood, " he observed. 

They spoke as they ran on, verging always to the right. They forded theshallow though rapid stream, found the road, and continued their flight, till they came to the remarkable old tree which had been described tothem. There was an entrance on one side into the interior. 

"Up, up, Gerrard!" said O'Grady. "If we are pursued, they are certainto look in here, but I see a cavity, some way up, into which we may get, and the soldiers might look in and still not find us. "

They climbed up. There was not room for both in one hole. FortunatelyPaul found another, and there they sat, as O'Grady said, like owls intheir nests, waiting for the cart. They heard voices--men shouting toeach other. They must be the soldiers still searching for them. Theycame nearer and nearer. There was a laugh and an oath. Paul heard aman say, "Ah! they must be in there--just the place for them to hidein. "

He gave up all for lost. He drew in his legs, shut his eyes, and coiledhimself up in as small a space as possible, hoping that O'Grady would dothe same. He heard a man stop and lean against the tree, as if lookingin. Fortunately a cloud at that moment passed across the sun, andprevented the man from seeing the holes. 

"No, they are not here--they must have gone the other way, " shouted thesoldier. 

"Then the sailor must have gone with them. It is strange--they musthave known the country. Such a thing could not have happened at anyother spot on the road. "

"Very glad that we did not miss the opportunity, " thought Paul. "Reuben, too, has not yet been taken--that's a comfort. "

They waited and waited. They were afraid to get out of their holes, lest their enemies should still be looking for them. At length, thewheels of a cart were heard in the distance. Paul, by climbing a littlehigher, could look out. It was a covered cart, driven by a man inwhite. 

"All right, " he said; "we must be prepared to jump in. "

The cart came slower. They slid down, and a quick pair of eyes alonecould have detected them as they ran across the road, and, without aword, leaped into the cart. The driver did not even look behind him, but, as soon as he heard Paul whisper _Nous sommes ici_, he lashed hishorse and drove on faster than ever. 

"Miss Rosalie is a brick, " whispered O'Grady, as he and Paul crept undersome sheepskins which the cart contained. "Hasn't she done the thingbeautifully?"

They drove on rapidly for many miles. Of course they had not theslightest notion where they were going. Paul was chiefly anxious aboutReuben, while O'Grady feared, as they were going so far away, that theymight not meet Rosalie. Still, they were not very unhappy, thoughrather hot under the sheepskins. They would, however, have gone throughgreater inconvenience for the sake of gaining their liberty. At last, passing through a forest, the trees of which had lost most of theirbranches, lopped off for firewood, they reached an old grey chateau, with high pointed slate roof, and no end of towers and turrets, andgable ends, and excrescences of all sorts. The cart drove into a pavedcourt-yard, on two sides of which were outhouses or offices. Theentrance-gate was then shut, and the driver backed the cart against asmall door on one side. Not a soul appeared, and he did not shout forany one to come and help him. Pulling out the skins, he whispered, _Descendez, mes amis_--_vite, vite_; and Paul, pulling O'Grady by thearm, they jumped out, still covered by the skins, and ran through theopen door. Had any curious eyes been looking out of any of the windowsof the chateau, they could scarcely have been seen. They were in apassage, leading on one side to a sort of store-room, but the man toldthem to turn to the left, and to go on till they came to a door, wherethey were to wait till some one came to let them through. 

"What fun, " whispered O'Grady. "I delight in an adventure, and thiswill prove one and no mistake. We shall have some old woman coming andshutting us up in an apple-loft or a ghost-haunted chamber, or someplace of that sort. It may be weeks before we get to the coast, andsomething new turning up every day. I wouldn't have missed it foranything. "

He was running on in this style when the door opened, and Miss Rosalieherself appeared, with a countenance which showed how pleased she feltat the success of her arrangements. O'Grady was, at first, quite takenaback at seeing her, and then very nearly bestowed a kiss and an embraceon her in the exuberance of his delight. Whether she would have foundgreat fault with him it is impossible to say; she merely said, "I mustnot stop to listen here to what you have to tell me--but come along towhere we shall not be interrupted, and then I will gladly hear all thathas happened. "

She forthwith led them up by a winding stair to the top of one of thetowers, where there was a small room with very narrow windows. 

"There you will be safe enough, " she remarked, "for if you were to lookout of the casement, no one could see you from below, and it will bepleasanter than being shut up in a cellar or a lumber-room, where, ifanybody came to search the chateau, they would be sure to look for you. See, too, " she added, "there are further means of hiding yourselves--forwe cannot be too cautious in these sad times. Here is a panel. Itslides on one side, and within you will find a ladder, which leads to aspace between the ceiling and the roof. You might there manage to existfor some days--not very pleasantly, but securely at all events. "

The ceiling was pointed the shape of the roof, and it was difficult tosuppose that there could be space sufficient between the two to admit aperson. Rosalie, however, pulled aside the panel and showed the ladder, that there might be no mistake. She charged them also not to leaveanything about which might betray them. "If I were to tell you all wehave gone through, you would not be surprised at my caution, " sheremarked. 

She then inquired about the sailor they hoped would have accompaniedthem. Paul told her that he believed Reuben had escaped from theguards, and was probably still lurking about in the same neighbourhood. 

"We will send and try to find him, " she answered at once. "Our faithfulold servant will undertake the work. Here, write on a slip of paperthat he is to follow the bearer and do whatever he is told. It isimportant to find him before night, as he might otherwise, growinghungry, come out of his hiding-place in search of food, and bediscovered. I will tell our worthy Jaques to sing out his name as hedrives along, and perhaps that may draw him from his lair. What is it?"

Paul told her. "Oh, that is a very good name to pronounce, --Rubicole!Rubicole! Jaques can cry out that very well. "

So away she went, leaving the midshipmen to their own reflections--O'Grady more in love than ever. As they had nothing to do, they lookedthrough the window, and saw the cart which had brought them drivingrapidly away. Rosalie came back soon afterwards with a very nice dinneron a tray. She said that she alone would attend on them, for though shecould safely trust the people in the house, the fewer who knew that theywere there the better. The chateau, she told them, belonged to heruncle, a Royalist, a fine old gentleman, who had nearly lost his life inthe Revolution. She had come over that day, as had previously beenarranged, to attend on her uncle, who was ill, and would, therefore, beunable to see them, but hoped to do so before their departure. Sheconcluded that they were in no great hurry to be off. 

"Not in the slightest, tell her, " exclaimed O'Grady, when Paul explainedwhat she had said: "we are as happy as bees in a sugar-bason. "

Rosalie did not object to stay and talk with the midshipmen, but she hadher uncle to attend on. She told them that she would close a door atthe bottom of the turret steps; when opened, it would cause a small bellto ring in the room, and that the instant they should hear it, they wereto retreat by the panel and take refuge in the roof. She againcautioned them not to leave anything in the room which might betraythem; and having placed a jug of water, a bottle of wine, and some breadand cheese in the recess, she carefully brushed up the crumbs, andcarried the tray with her down-stairs. 

"Well, she is first-rate, " cried O'Grady; "she's so sensible and pretty. I don't care who knows it--I say she'll make a capital wife. "

"I dare say she will, " said Paul. He did not think it prudent to makeany further remark on the subject. 

Having exhausted the subject of Miss Rosalie, and declared fully fiftytimes over that she was the most charming person alive, Paddy relapsedinto silence. They waited hour after hour for the return of the cart, hoping that it might bring in Reuben. At last they rolled themselves upin their blankets and went to sleep. Rosalie had brought them in withpillows, and reminded them that they must drag the whole up with theminto the roof, if they heard the bell ring. When Rosalie appeared thenext morning, she said that Jaques had returned, but that he had seennothing of the English sailor. 

Several days passed by, and at last Rosalie said that her uncle would bewell enough, she hoped, to visit them on the following day. They wouldhave found their time pass somewhat heavily, had not she frequentlyvisited them. She also brought them a French book, and, with it toassist him, Paul set to work to teach O'Grady French. Rosalie, when shecame in, corrected his pronunciation, which was not always correct. O'Grady learnt very rapidly, and he declared that he thought it was apity that they should not remain where they were till he was perfect. 

"You see, Gerrard, " he observed, "we are living here free of expense. It's very pleasant, and we are not idling our time. "

Paul, however, who was not in love, though he thought Rosalie a veryamiable young lady, insisted that it was their duty to get back toEngland as fast as they could. He also wished to see his mother andsisters, and to put them out of their anxiety about him. At last hetold O'Grady that he wouldn't help him any longer to learn French if hedid not put such foolish notions out of his head, and that he was verysure without him he would never get on. Paddy had sense enough to seethat he must knock under, and that Paul was, in reality, the better manof the two. They were to see _Mon Oncle_, as Rosalie always called theowner of the chateau, on the following day. They were not allowed tohave a light in the turret, lest it should betray them; so, as soon asit was dark, they went to sleep. The weather outside was unpleasant, for it was blowing and raining hard. They had not long coiledthemselves up in their respective corners, when there was a loudknocking at the chief door of the chateau, the noise resounding throughthe passages up to their turret. 

"Some benighted travellers seeking shelter from the storm, " observedO'Grady. "I am glad that we are not out going across country in such anight as this. "

There was a pause, and again a loud knocking. 

"Old Jaques is in no hurry to let in the strangers, " observed Paul. "Hesuspects that these are not friends; we must keep our eyes open. Remember what Rosalie told us. "

"Ay, ay, mate, I am not likely to forget what she says, " answered Paddy, who had not quite got over his feeling of annoyance with Paul. 

They listened attentively. Those outside were at length admitted, theyfancied; but, further than that, they could make out nothing. Theywaited all ready to jump up and run into their hiding-place, for theywere persuaded that this evening visit had reference to them. Theyheard doors slamming and strange sounds produced by the blast rushingthrough the passages and windows. 

"Yes, I am certain that there is a search going on in the house, "whispered O'Grady. "I hope _Mon Oncle_ won't get into a scrape on ouraccount, or dear Rosalie, " (he had got to call her "dear" by this time. )"Hark! how the wind roars and whistles. "

There was a door banged not far from the foot of the stairs; it made thewhole tower shake. They were silent for a minute, when a bell tinkled. Before it had ceased to vibrate, the midshipmen had started up, and, seizing their bed-clothes, had rushed to the panel. They startedthrough and closed it behind them, but only just in time, for the dooropened as the panel closed. What midshipmen were ever in a moredelightful situation? They were not frightened a bit, and only wishedthat they could find some crevice through which they could get a look atthe intruders, and O'Grady regretted that they had not a brace or two ofpistols with which they could shoot them. They sprang up the ladderonly as cats or midshipmen could do, and had placed themselves on theroof, when they heard the clank of sabres and spurs, and the tread ofheavy men, and a gleam of light came through a crevice in the woodenceiling. It was close to Paul's head, and looking down he saw threegendarmes peering round and round the room. They were evidently atfault, however. Behind them stood old Jaques with a lantern from whichhe sent the light into every corner of the room. There was a book onthe table, and a chair near it. 

"Who reads here?" asked one of the men. 

"My young mistress, of course, " answered Jaques, promptly. 

"She said just now that she was here to attend on her uncle, " remarkedthe gendarmes. 

"So she is, and good care she takes of the old gentleman; but he sleepssometimes, so I relieve her, " returned Jaques. "She is fond ofsolitude. "

"That is a pity; I should like to keep her company, " said the gendarme, with a grin, which made O'Grady clench his fist, and Jaques lookindignant. The man put the book under his arm, and having been unableto discover anything apparently, ordered his companions to fallow himdown-stairs. O'Grady was for descending into the room at once fromtheir uncomfortable position; but Paul held him back, observing thatthey had not heard the door at the foot of the stairs shut, and thatthey might easily be surprised. He advised that they should asnoiselessly as possible take their bed-clothes up to the roof, and sleepthere, however uncomfortable it might be to do so. 

"Not for our own sakes alone, but for that of Rosalie and _Mon Oncle_, we are bound in honour to do so. "

That settled the question--fortunately--for before long the door openedsoftly, and one of the gendarmes crept in on tip-toe. He crept roundand round the room with a lantern in his hand, like a terrier huntingfor a rat which he is sure has his hole thereabouts. O'Grady had goneto sleep, and had begun to snore. Happily he had ceased just as the manappeared. 

Paul was afraid that he would begin again, and he dared not touch himlest he should cry out. He leaned over towards him till he could reachhis ear, and then whispered, "Don't stir, for your life!"

O'Grady pressed his hand to show that he heard. He moved his head backto the chink. Had he made any noise, the storm would have prevented itsbeing heard. The gendarme was not yet satisfied. He ran his sword intoevery hole and crevice he could find, and attacked several of thepanels. For the first time Paul began to fear that they should bediscovered. As yet he had passed over the moving panel. He began togrind his teeth in a rage, and to utter numerous "_sacres_" and otheruncouth oaths, and at last made a furious dig close to the panel. Hisweapon, however, instead of going through the wood, encountered a massof stone, and broke short off. The accident increased his rage, andproduced numerous additional _sacres_, and, which was of moreconsequence, made him trudge down-stairs again, convinced that there wasno hole in which even a rat could be concealed. He slammed the doorafter him; but Paul, suspecting that this might be a trick, persuadedO'Grady to remain where they were. 

The night passed on, and both midshipmen fell asleep. When they awokethey saw that daylight was streaming full into the room below them, though it was dark up in the roof; still they wisely would not stir, forthey felt sure that, as soon as the gendarmes were fairly away, Rosaliewould come to them and bring them their breakfast. 

"I hope she may, " observed Paddy, "for I am very peckish. "

Paul thought that he could not be so very desperately in love. 

At last they heard the tramp of horses' hoofs, and about a quarter of anhour afterwards, though they thought it much longer, Rosalie appearedwith a tray, with coffee, and eggs, and bread, and other substantialfare. They were down the ladder in a twinkling, and warmly expressingtheir thanks. They did not require much pressing to set to; indeed, O'Grady had begun to cast ravenous glances at the viands alternately, with affectionate ones towards her, while Paul was translating what hedesired him to say. She looked very pale, and told them that she hadbeen very anxious, though the gendarmes had come, not to look for them, but for a political criminal, a royalist of rank, who had been concealedin the chateau, but had fortunately escaped. About noon she came backwith a very nice old gentleman, a perfect picture of a French man ofrank of the old school--buckles, knee-breeches, flowered waistcoat, bag, wig, and all. She introduced him as _Mon Oncle_. He at once began totalk with Paul, and soon became communicative. 

"I once had two brave boys, " he said. "I have lost both of them. Oneperished at sea; the other has been desperately wounded fighting in acause he detests; yet he was dragged away without the power of escaping. I scarcely expect to see him again; but if he recovers, my prayer isthat he may be taken prisoner, for I am sure that he will be kindlytreated by the brave English people. That is one of the reasons that Idesire to help you. I have other reasons. One is, that I hope throughthe English the cause I espouse may triumph. I am sorry to say, however, that my chateau is no longer a safe abode for you. It will besubject to frequent visits from the police, and I myself may be draggedaway with all my domestics, when you must either starve or bediscovered. "

The midshipmen agreed to the wisdom of this, and Paul, after thankingthe old gentleman again and again for the refuge he had afforded them, said that they thought with him that it would be wise for them to startimmediately on their journey to the north. They had consulted withRosalie how they were to proceed, and they thought with her that theymight make their way dressed as country lads from some place in thesouth of France where a patois was spoken scarcely known in the north;that he, Paul, was to act as spokesman, and that O'Grady was to pretendto be deaf and dumb. As a reason for their journey, Paul was to statethat their father was a sailor, and that they had heard he was lyingwounded at some place on the coast, and wanted to see them before hedied. 

This story, it must be understood, was concocted by Miss Rosalie, whoseactive fingers had been engaged night and day for nearly a week inmaking the costumes for the two midshipmen. They had reason to bethankful to her. The day was spent in preparing for the journey. Theclothes fitted beautifully. Rosalie said that she did not know she wasso good a tailor. The difficulty was to make them look sufficientlyworn. Rosalie suggested, however, that they were to be the grandsons ofa small farmer of a respectable class, by whom they had been brought up, and that therefore they would be well clothed, with some little money intheir pockets. She had also fastened up in two belts some gold andsilver coins, all the little money she possessed, and she told them thatthey must take it and repay her when they could. O'Grady, who fullyintended to come back, had no hesitation about accepting the money, butPaul wished that they could manage without it; however, he yielded whenthe former observed, "You don't suppose that we can get on without moneyin France more than in any other country, and if we intend to starve wehad better have remained prisoners. "

In the afternoon Jaques drove the cart into the court-yard, and backedit up to the door by which they had entered. Rosalie came up to themidshipmen; her eyes were red with crying; still she looked very pretty. 

"I have come to tell you that it is time for you to go; you will followout the directions you have received as nearly as possible. "

It had been arranged that they should go on in the cart till dark, andthen walk as far as they could on foot during the night, concealingthemselves in some secluded spot in the day-time. If they werediscovered, they were to plead fatigue for resting; they were not tocourt observation, though they were not to dread it, if it could not beavoided. They were, however, on no account to enter a town, by night orby day, if they could help it. No one, indeed, could have arranged amore perfect plan than Miss Rosalie had done. There's nothing like thewits of an honest clear-sighted woman when people are in trouble, to getthem out of it. 

Rosalie had provided them with wallets well filled with food, so thatthey need not for some days stop at any village to procure food--not, indeed, till they were well to the north of the line of road the Brestprisoners passed. 

Both the midshipmen were very, very sorry at having to part fromRosalie, and O'Grady felt more in love with her than ever; still theymust be away. Her uncle gave them a kind embrace, and she accompaniedthem down-stairs, and kissing them both as if they were young brothersgoing to school, hurried them into the cart. It was loaded with sacksof corn going to the mill to be ground, with several span new sacks tofill with flour. There was a clear space formed by placing two sacksacross two others, with the empty sacks thrown over the inner end. Intothis they crept. They could look out from behind the loose sacks, andas the cart drove out of the court-yard they could see Rosalie watchingthem with her apron to her eyes. They drove rapidly on, though morethan once Jaques stopped and talked to some one, and then on he went atthe same pace as before. One man asked for a lift, but he laughed andsaid, that the cart was already laden heavily enough with so many sacksof wheat, and that it would break down if a burly fellow like thespeaker were to get into it, or the horse would refuse to go. It wasgetting dark, but the sky was clear, and as they could see the stars bywhich to steer, they had little doubt that they should find their way. Jaques drew up in a solitary spot a little off the read. 

"Farewell, young gentlemen, farewell!" he said, as he helped them to getfrom under the sacks: "may you reach your native land in safety. Gostraight along that road; you will make good way before the morning. Iwish that I could go further with you, but I dare not. Farewell, farewell!" Saying this, he shook them by the hand, and giving them agentle shove on in the direction they were to take, as if his heartlonged to go with them, he jumped into the cart and drove rapidly away. 

They now felt for the first time how helpless they were, and thedifficulty of their undertaking; but they were brave lads, and quicklyagain plucked up courage. They had been provided with sticks, andtrudged on boldly. Mile after mile of dusty road, up and down hill, andalong dead flats, were traversed. 

"It will make us sleep all the sounder, " observed O'Grady, who had ahappy facility for making the best of everything. "If we were at seanow we should have to be pacing the deck with a cold breeze in ourteeth, and maybe an occasional salt shower-bath. "

Paul agreed, though they were not sorry when daylight came and warnedthem to look out for a resting-place. They saw a forest some way fromthe high road, and, going into it, before long discovered numerous pilesof wood prepared for burning. 

"They are not likely to be removed for some time, " observed O'Grady; "ifthey do, they will begin on the outer ones, and we shall have time todecamp. Let's make ourselves some nests inside; see, there is plenty ofdry grass, and we shall sleep as comfortable as on beds of down. "

By removing some of the logs the work was easily accomplished, and noone outside would have observed what they had done. They crept in, andwere very soon fast asleep. They awoke perfectly rested, and preparedto resume their journey; but on looking out they found that it was notmuch past noon, and that they had the greater part of the day to wait. This they did not at all like. O'Grady was for pushing on in spite oftheir first resolutions; Paul wished to remain patiently till theevening. No one had come to remove the wood, so that they were notlikely to be disturbed. As they were hungry they ate some dinner, emptying their bottle of wine, and then tried to go to sleep again--nota difficult task for midshipmen. 

Paul, after some time, was awoke by hearing some one singing. Hetouched O'Grady's arm. They listened. The words were English, and theyboth had an idea that they knew the voice. The singer appeared to benear, and employed in removing the logs of wood. Paul slowly lifted uphis head. A shout and an expression indicative of astonishment escapedfrom the singer, who stood, like one transfixed, gazing at Paul. Theshout made O'Grady lift up his head, and they had ample time tocontemplate the strange figure before them. His dress was of the mostextraordinary patchwork, though blue and white predominated. On hishead, instead of a hat, he wore a wisp of straw, secured by ahandkerchief; his feet were also protected by wisps of straw, and roundhis waist he wore a belt with an axe stuck in it. Altogether, he didnot look like a man possessed with much of this world's wealth. Themidshipmen looked at him, and he looked at the midshipmen, for a minuteor more without speaking. 

"It is--no it isn't--yes it is!" exclaimed the man at length. "Why, young gentlemen, is it really you? you looks so transmogrified, I forone shouldn't have known you!"

"What, Reuben Cole, is it really you? I may ask, " cried Paul, springingout of his lair, and shaking him by the hand, followed by O'Grady. "This is a fortunate meeting. "

"Why, that's as it may turn out; but how did you come to look likethat?"

Paul told him, and then put the same question to him. 

"Why, do ye see, when I got away from our Jennydams, I found a hole inthe hillside close under where I jumped off the road. Thinks I tomyself, if I tumbles in here, they'll all go pelting away down the hillthrough the wood, leaving me snug; and so they did. I heard themhalloing, and cursing, and swearing at one another, and I all the timefelt just like an old fox in his cover till they'd gone away on theirroad wondering where I'd gone. I then started up and ran down the hilljust in time to see a cart driven by a man in white. I shouted, but hedidn't hear me, and so I hoped it would be all right for you, at allevents. Then I went back to my hole, and thinks I to myself, if I goeswandering about in this guise I'll sure to be taken: so I remembers thatI'd got in my pocket the housewife my old mother gave me, and which therascally privateer's-men hadn't stolen; so out I takes it and sets towork to make up my clothes in a new fashion. I couldn't make myselfinto a mounseer--little or big--by no manner of means, so I justtransmogrified my clothes as you see them, that I mightn't be like arunaway prisoner. It took me two days before I was fit to be seen--pretty smart work; and that's how the servant the old gentleman sent outmissed me. At last I set out for the sea; but I was very hungry, and Ican't say if I'd fallen in with a hen-roost what I'd have done. I gotsome nuts and fruit though, enough to keep body and soul together. Three days I wandered on, when I found myself in this very wood. I wasgetting wickedly hungry, and I was thinking I must go out and beg, whenI sees a cart and a man coming along, so I up and axes him quite civillyif he'd a bit of a dinner left for a poor fellow. I was taken all abackwith astonishment when he speaks to me in English, and tells me thathe'd been some months in a prison across the Channel, and knows ourlingo, and that he was treated so kindly that he'd sworn he'd never beararms against us again, if he could help it. With that he gives me somebread and cheese and wine, and when his day's work was over he takes meto his house, at the borders of the forest, near a village. As Iwouldn't eat the bread of idleness, I offered to help him, and as I canhandle an axe with most men, I have been working away ever since as awood-cutter. Now I know that if you'll come with me to his cottage, he'll gladly give you lodging and food as long as you like to stay, andthen, of course, I must pack up and be off with you. "

The midshipmen told Reuben how glad they were to find him, though theyagreed that by his travelling on with them their difficulties would besomewhat increased, as they were puzzled to know what character he couldassume. He was so thoroughly the English sailor that even his very walkwould betray him. 

He acknowledged this; but after scratching his head for five minutes, and giving sundry tugs at his rather curious-looking breeches, heexclaimed: "I've hit it. I'll go on crutches and follow in your wake;when no one is looking I'll make play, and I'll keep up with you, I'llwarrant. If I'm axed who I am, I'll pretend that I'm a 'Talian, or someother furriner, who can't speak the French lingo, and just make allsorts of gabblifications. Just you leave it to me, young gentlemen, ifyou'll let me come with you. "

Though there was considerable risk in the plan, the midshipmen couldthink of no other. They agreed to go to the wood-cutter's hut, and if, after talking the matter over, they could not improve on Reuben's plan, to start the following evening. Having assisted him to load his cart, they set forward at once. The path led them for most of the way throughthe forest. It was still broad daylight when they approached thecottage. It stood at the edge of a green, on which a number ofvillagers were seen collected. They were themselves perceived beforethey had time to retreat, which it would have been wise for them, theyfelt, to do. 

"Let us put a bold face on the matter and go forward!" exclaimedO'Grady. "Reuben, go on with the cart; we had better have nothing tosay to you at present. "

They at once walked on towards the villagers without exhibiting anymarks of hesitation. Reuben looked after them with as indifferent anair as he could assume, as he drove his cart up to the woodman'scottage. 

"I see a high road; let us turn towards it, and walk along it as if wewere not going to stop at the village, " observed Paul; "we may thusavoid questions, and we may come back to the wood-cutter's when it isdark; Reuben will prepare him for our appearance. "

O'Grady agreed to this plan, and they were walking along pretty briskly, hoping to pass an auberge, or inn, at the side of the road, when theaubergiste, or inn-keeper, who happened to be in very good humour afterhis evening potations, caught sight of them, and shouted out, "Come in, come in, mes garcons! there is no other auberge in the place, and youwould not pass by the house of Francois le Gros!" And he patted hiswell-stuffed-out ribs, for there are fat Frenchmen as well as fatEnglishmen. 

Thus appealed to, the midshipmen thought it wiser to go up to the man, and Paul told him that as they had very little money, they preferredstopping out at night when the weather was fine. 

"That will never do, " cried honest Francois. "Tell me all aboutyourselves, and you shall have board and lodging free. Numerous greatpeople stop here, and so does the diligence, and as I am patronised byall around, I can afford at times to help young wayfarers likeyourselves. "

Paul, anxious especially to avoid so public a place as an inn, made moreexcuses. While he was speaking the landlord looked very hard at him. Several other villagers did the same. 

"Why, you do not look very like what you say you are!" he exclaimed. "Come nearer, and let me have a better look at you. "

"Thank you, " said Paul; "if you don't believe me, I won't ask you to doso; but let us go on, and we will not trouble you. "

This speech did not satisfy the landlord, and several disagreeableremarks were made by the bystanders. Altogether, matters were lookingvery bad, when the attention of the villagers was called off by thesound of the loud cracks of whips, the tramping of horses, the rumblingof wheels, and the appearance of a cloud of dust, out of which emerged ahuge lumbering vehicle with a vast hood in front, a long big bodycovered with boxes and baskets, and drawn by six horses, governed by twopostillions dressed in huge jack boots, cocked hats, and gold-lacedcoats. They dashed up to the inn with as much clatter and noise as theycould make. More of the villagers collected; and while the horses werebeing brought out, and the landlord was engaged in attending to hiscustomers, O'Grady whispered to Paul that he thought they might possiblyslip out of the crowd unobserved; and while some of the villagers had tomove out of the way of the released horses, they moved round on theother side of the diligence and walked rapidly along the road. 

At that moment Francois had come out with a jug of wine for an oldgentleman in the inside, and as he was returning, his eye fell on thefugitives. His suspicions now increased; he shouted to some of hiscronies to make chase and bring them back. As the villagers were makingholiday and had nothing to do, a dozen or more set off in chase. 

"I wish that we hadn't tried to get away, " said Paul. "Let's go backboldly, and say that we hoped to get on to the next village; but as theyare determined to keep us, we will stay with them. "

They, however, had barely time to turn before their pursuers were uponthem; and in no very happy state of mind they were dragged back to thevillage. They came in sight of the inn just as the diligence had drivenoff. One passenger had remained behind, who stood watching them with alook of considerable interest while the landlord was describing to himhow they had made their appearance, and expressing his opinion that theywere no better than they should be. 

CHAPTER TEN. 

Paul and O'Grady, as they were dragged back by the villagers to the inn, felt certain that their true character would be discovered, and thatthey would be sent to prison. Paul was especially unhappy under thebelief that his bad French had betrayed him. He wished that he couldgive Reuben warning to keep out of the way of the meddling villagers, lest he also should be captured. Still, he was not a lad to give in, and he determined to play the part he had assumed as long as he could. When the villagers saw Francois, they shouted out to him that they hadgot the young rogues fast enough. Paul at once began to expostulatewith the inn-keeper, and, with a volubility which did him credit, gavethe whole story which had been arranged by Rosalie. The traveller, whohad retired on one side, but had remained near enough to hear what Paulsaid, now stepped forward, exclaiming, "Of course--all they say is true. I know all about them. Their grandfather is a most estimable man--atenant of my maternal uncle, the Sieur Caudbec. I saw him when last Iwas in the south of France, and these lads, I think I saw them--yes, surely I know both of them. You know me, the son of the Baron deMontauban--one who was always kind to the poor, and a friend of trueliberty. "

Paul glanced at the speaker; he was very young. He looked again. Therecould be no doubt about it. Though somewhat disguised by his travellingcostume and civilian's dress, there stood before him Alphonse Montauban. He ran forward and took Alphonse's hand, not to shake it, however, but, remembering their supposed relative ranks, to put it to his lips. O'Grady, though not understanding what had been said, and wondering whyhe did so, followed his example. 

"Come, worthy Francois, " said Alphonse; "though I had intended toproceed across the country, I will rest here to-night; and as I take aninterest in the family of these lads, they shall spend the evening withme, and live at my cost. Let a good supper be prepared for us all, and, mark you, a bottle of your best wine. "

Saying this, Alphonse led the way into the inn. He stopped at the door, however, and taking some money out of his purse, handed it to thelandlord, saying, "Let some of these honest people here, after theirquick run, have wherewithal to drink my health. "

Alphonse, with considerable dignity, walked into a private room in theinn, and taking a chair, beckoned to the seeming peasant lads to sitnear him, while the landlord received his orders for supper. As soon asFrancois had retired, he burst into a fit of laughter, and, jumping up, shook the midshipmen warmly by the hand, and begged them to tell him howthey came to be there. They gave him, as rapidly as they could, anaccount of their adventures. 

"And do you not know the name of the old gentleman, `mon oncle, ' as youcall him, and that of the chateau? But I do. He is my dear father, andthat pretty little Rosalie is my very sweet cousin. The story is justsuch as I could have supposed she would have invented. And they thinkme dead. That is very natural, for when the _Alerte_ escaped from the_Cerberus_, of course her people would have reported all on board theirconsort drowned. You will be surprised that I should not have reachedhome before this, but I had a long voyage, and as I had no wish to go tosea again, when I found on landing that it was not known I had escaped, I made the best of my way to the house of a relative near the coast, whoprovided me with clothing and funds, and I have only lately been able tocommence my journey homeward. Now, however, I have a great inclinationto turn back and to see you safely embarked to cross the Channel. "

The English midshipmen would not, however, hear of his carrying out sucha proposal. If caught, he would be more severely dealt with than theywould, and they felt sure that, if they were cautious, they should beable to reach the coast by themselves. At length, Alphonse, seeing thewisdom of their arguments, and remembering his duty to his father, consented. He, however, said that he must first communicate with ReubenCole, and let him know the road they had taken, that he might followthem. Alphonse had become quite an Englishman in his habits, and thethree old friends spent a very pleasant evening. They were up beforedaylight, when Alphonse, slipping out, hurried off to the woodman's hut. The woodman and his new mate were on foot, and Reuben, havingascertained that the young strangers were at the auberge, was verydoubtful how to proceed. He rubbed his eyes, and hitched awayconvulsively at his belt, when he saw Alphonse, for some minutes, beforehe dared believe his own eyes. 

"Well, sir, things do come about curious, " he exclaimed at last. "FirstI falls in with the young gentlemen, and then they falls in with you, just in time for you to save them from being packed off to prison. "

As Alphonse knew that part of the country well, he was able to fix on aspot about three miles from the village, where he suggested that theyand Reuben should lie concealed during the remainder of the day, andtravel on, as they had proposed, at night. Having made thesearrangements with Reuben, he returned to the auberge. Once more, afteran early breakfast, the friends parted; Alphonse starting in awonderfully old-fashioned _caleche_ on two wheels, which gave promise ofbreaking down on its way to his father's chateau, and the midshipmenproceeding northward on their own sturdy legs. They fell in with ReubenCole at the spot arranged on, and then all three, plunging into theforest, made themselves comfortable for the rest of the day. Nightafter night they travelled on. Sometimes they met people during theday, and either little notice was taken of them, or Paul easily answeredthe questions put to him. Reuben always had his crutches ready, and ina wonderfully quick time he was on his wooden leg, and hobbling along ata rate of a mile or so an hour, so that no one would have suspected thathe had a long journey before him. The whole party were in very goodspirits, for as they had found friends when they least expected it, andgot out of difficulties when they thought that they were irretrievablylost, so they hoped that they might be equally fortunate another time. O'Grady declared that this life was that of a perpetual picnic. Theygenerally took shelter during the day in a wood, or among hills, or insome deserted hut, or, like gipsies, under a hedge in some unfrequenteddistrict; or, if it rained, which was not very often, they got into somebarn or shed in the outskirts of a hamlet; and twice they found cavesinto which they could creep, and several times some old ruins of castlesor chateaux afforded them shelter. Their plan was to walk on tilldaybreak, and then O'Grady or Paul climbed a height or a tree, andsurveyed the country ahead. If no habitations were to be seen, theypushed on further, and then took another survey of the country, to finda place of shelter for the day. When they required food, they generallyfirst passed through a village, and then Paul went back, towards theevening to purchase it. As soon as he had bought it, they proceededonward, so that, should the villagers have any suspicions, they were notlikely to overtake them. They were now approaching the coast, andgreater caution than ever was, of course, necessary. Their greatestdifficulty, however, would be finding a fit boat, and getting awayunperceived. 

"I suppose that it will not be wrong to steal a boat, " said Paul. "Idon't quite like the thoughts of that. "

O'Grady laughed, and remarked, "Why, you see, Gerrard, that necessityhas no law. The owner of the boat will not be pleased to lose it, butthen he is one of a nation with whom England is at war, and we have asmuch right to run away with his boat, as his countrymen have to keep usprisoners. "

At length, after a long walk, at break of day the sea appeared in sightin the far distance, somewhere between Cherbourg and Barfleur. Withbeating hearts they went on. They could not resist the temptation oftrying to ascertain whereabouts they were, and if there was a boat nearwhich might serve their purpose. It might have been wiser had they, asusual, lain by during daylight. They walked on till they reached thetop of a cliff overlooking the Channel. Across those waters was theland they so earnestly desired to reach. To the west a blue line ofland stretched out into the sea. It was the promontory on whichCherbourg is situated. If they were able to get to the end, they wouldhave much less distance to go by sea, and might, in the course of littlemore than a day, reach the Isle of Wight. The great point was to find aboat. Not one was in sight. It was a question whether they should goeast or west in search of some fishing village, where they might findone. They carefully examined the coast, and as the sun rose in the sky, his beams lighting up the shore on the west, they fancied that theycould make out some buildings in the distance. They at once turned inthat direction. As they advanced, they found that they were notmistaken. Before concealing themselves, as they proposed doing, tillnight, they carefully reconnoitred the place from the cliff above it. There was a tower, and a small harbour with several small craft andboats at anchor in it, and two or three better sort of houses, besidesnumerous cottages and huts, and, at a little distance, a chateau of somepretension to architecture. They would have preferred a place wherethere were no gentlemen, who would naturally be less likely to believetheir story. In other respects, they could not have desired to reach amore satisfactory locality. The cliffs appeared to be full of caves, inone of which they could lie hidden till night. They calculated thattheir food would last them for a couple of days, so that by husbandingit, even if their voyage were prolonged, they would have enough tosupport life. After hunting about for some time, they selected a cavehalf-way up the cliff, which sailors alone, and that not without somedifficulty, could reach. The entrance was small, but there was ampleroom for them to lie down, and, what was of importance, they were not atall likely to be disturbed. As they had walked all night, and had beenscrambling about all the morning, they were very tired, and directlythey had taken some breakfast, they fell fast asleep. Paul was awokeafter some time by the roaring sound of the waves dashing against theshore. He could see through the narrow opening dark clouds scouringacross the sky, the rain descending in torrents, while ever and anonthere came vivid flashes of lightning, followed by loud, rattling pealsof thunder, which seemed to shake the very rock above their heads. Thewind, too, blew fiercely, and the whole ocean before them was coveredwith white-topped billows. Reuben awoke and looked out. He came backand seated himself. 

"Well, young gentlemen, " he said quietly, "one thing is certain--we maymake up our minds to have to remain here for some days to come. Thatsea won't go down in a hurry, and till it does, it will be hard to comeat a French boat which will carry us safe across. "

It was very evident that Reuben's observation was correct, yet it wasvery provoking to be thus, delayed when their expedition was so nearly, as they thought, brought to a happy conclusion. Two days passed, andthe gale did not abate. It now, therefore, became necessary for Paul togo in search of provisions. His companions wished to accompany him, buthe preferred going alone, and, if possible, to some inland village wherethere was less risk of their object being suspected. He set off earlyin the morning, and after walking for nearly three hours, he entered avillage where he hoped to find both bread and meat. He could not getit, however, without being asked some rather searching questions. Hereplied promptly, that he had a brother with him, and that as they hadstill some way to go, and did not wish to delay on the road, he wishedto lay in a stock of provisions at once. Fortunately there were threeor four small shops in the place, at each of which he made somepurchases, filling up his wallet at a farm-house, where he got a supplyof eggs and a ham. Highly satisfied with the success of hisundertaking, he took his way back to the cave. He had got within acouple of miles of the end of his journey, rather tired with the weightof the provisions he carried, when, on sitting down on a bank to rest, he saw that somebody was following him. He was puzzled what to do. Should he go on, his retreat would be discovered; if he stopped, hewould be overtaken, and disagreeable questions might, perhaps, be askedof him. So he got up and went on again as fast as his legs could carryhim. More than once, however, he looked back. The man he had seen wasstill behind. "He may, perhaps, only be going the same way that I am, "thought Paul. "I will take the first turning I can find to the right orleft, and he may then, perhaps, pass on and miss me. "

The opportunity occurred sooner than he expected. The road made severalsharp turns. A narrow path, between high banks, led off to the right. He turned sharp into it, and by running rapidly along, was soon out ofsight of the high road. He sat down and waited. No one came. He hopedthat he had escaped his pursuer. At last he came cautiously out andlooked about. No one was in sight. He walked on swiftly towards thecliff. He had to descend and then to mount again to reach the cave. His companions welcomed him on their own account as well as on his, forthey were nearly starved. There was a stream, however, of good waterclose at hand, which had prevented them from suffering from thirst. They had now provisions to last them, they hoped, till they reachedEngland. Paul had bought a tin saucepan, in which they could boil theireggs and make some soup, and as O'Grady had collected a supply of driftwood, they were able to cook their dinner and to enjoy the warmth of afire. Altogether, they had not much reason to complain of theirdetention. Three more days passed, and the wind abating, the sea wentdown, and once more the calm ocean shone in the beams of the rising sun. 

"Hurrah!" cried O'Grady; "we may sail to-night, and, if we're in luckand the wind holds, we may sight the shore of old England before theworld is two days older. "

The day passed very slowly away, as they had nothing with which toemploy themselves. Fortunately, midshipmen, as O'Grady boasted, have apowerful knack of sleeping; and so they passed most of the time, in theintervals of their meals, lost in oblivion of all sublunary matters. Asthe shades of evening drew on, they roused up and were all animation. They had reconnoitred the path to the village, and found that it wouldbe necessary to get down to the beach while there was still daylight toenable them to see their way. They hoped to find shelter in someboat-shed or out-house till the inhabitants had gone to bed. They wenton cautiously, Paul in advance, lest they should meet any one; Reubenhobbling forward on his wooden leg and sticks. The lights in thevillage were being put out as they approached. "They are early people--so much the better for us, " thought Paul. "We can easily seize a boatand get off. "

The thought had scarcely passed through his mind, when a voiceexclaimed, "Hallo! who goes there?"

"A friend, " answered Paul. 

"How many friends?" asked the man. "Let me see: two young lads and alame man--answers the description. Come along with me, my friends, forI have more to say to you. "

The two midshipmen and Reuben followed, much crest-fallen. They were inthe hands of the police; of that there could be no doubt. Should theykeep up their assumed characters, or acknowledge their true ones andbrave the worst. They could not venture to speak to consult with eachother. Paul thought that the best plan would be to keep silent tillcompelled to speak. He therefore got as near O'Grady as he could, and, pretending to stumble, put his finger against his friend's lips. O'Grady passed on the signal soon afterwards to Reuben. This matterarranged, they quietly followed their captor--O'Grady doing his best tohum a tune which he had heard Rosalie sing, and forgetting that hepretended to be deaf as well as dumb. There was still sufficient lightfor them to see that their captor was a gendarme, a discovery far frompleasant, as it led them to suppose that some person in authority was atthe place, who might dispose of them in a somewhat summary manner. Theman turned round once or twice, and told them, in no pleasant voice, towalk quicker, while he led the way to the chateau they had observed fromthe cliff. They found themselves standing before the chateau. Itlooked vast and gloomy in the dark. In another minute they were in alarge hall in the presence of several persons, one of whom, afierce-looking bearded official, inquired who they were, where they hadcome from, whither they were going. 

Paul, with a fluency which surprised himself, narrated the story whichhad been arranged by Rosalie, O'Grady going through his part, pointingto his lips, and making inarticulate sounds, while Reuben imitated himin a way which seemed to try the gravity of those before whom he stood. Paul thought that all was going on smoothly, when he was considerablytaken aback by seeing the officer laugh, and hearing him say in fairEnglish:--

"You speak well, certainly, for one who has been so short a time in thecountry, but I should have understood you better had you spoken inEnglish; and now I should like to know what your young friend here, andyour lame companion, have to say for themselves. There's a salt-waterlook about them which makes me suspect that they know more about a shipthan a vineyard. "

The midshipmen saw that all further disguise was useless. 

"Well, sir, " exclaimed O'Grady, "if you know that we are Englishofficers, you will understand that we were captured in a merchantmanreturning home invalided, and that as we were not on our parole, we hada full right to endeavour to make our escape. "

"Granted, young sir, " said the officer, blandly; "and not only had you aright to endeavour to escape, but you shall be allowed to proceed if youwill answer me a few simple questions. "

"What are they?" asked Paul and O'Grady, in a breath. 

"Oh, a mere trifle, " said the officer. "Who concealed you when youfirst made your escape? who assisted you to obtain your disguise? whoinvented your well-arranged story? and who forwarded you on your way?"

The midshipmen looked at each other. 

"Shall I answer, Paddy?" asked Paul, eagerly. 

"No, no, it's myself that will spake to the gentleman, " exclaimedO'Grady, in that rich brogue in which an Irishman indulges when he isabout to express a sentiment which comes up from the depth of his heart. "If your honour is under the belief that British officers are made upof such dirty ingredients that they would be capable of doing the vile, treacherous, ungrateful act you have insulted us by proposing, you neverwere more mistaken in your life. We are prisoners, and you have thepower of doing whatever you like with us; but at least treat us withthat respect which one gentleman has a right to demand from another. "

The French officer started back with astonishment, not unmixed withanger. "How have I insulted you? How dare you address me in thatstyle?" he asked. 

"When one man asks another to do a dirty action, he insults him, andthat's what you've asked us to do, Mounseer, " exclaimed O'Grady, indignantly. "And just let me observe, that it is possible we may havehad wits enough in our own heads to concoct the story we told youwithout being indebted to any man, woman, or child for it, especiallywhen we were stimulated with the desire of getting out of thisoutlandish country, and being at you again; and as to the clothes, smallblame to the people who sold them when they got honest gold coins inexchange. "

"That story will not go down with me, young gentleman, " observed theofficer with a sneer. "However, enough of this trifling; we shall seein a few days whether you will alter your mind. Monsieur, " hecontinued, turning to an elderly gentleman standing at the side of thehall, "we must have these persons locked up in one of your rooms. I begthat you will send your steward to point out a chamber from whence theycannot escape, and give us the trouble of again catching them. "

"Monsieur, " said the old gentleman, drawing himself up with an indignantair, "all the rooms are occupied; my chateau is not a prison, and I haveno intention of allowing it to become one. "

"Ho! ho!" cried the officer, pulling his moustache, and stamping withrage, "is that the line you have taken up? I was ordered to respectyour chateau, and so I must; but take care, citoyen. .. However, sergeant, take them to the old tower; there is a room at the top of thatwhere they will be safe enough. The wind and rain beat in a little, tobe sure, but for any inconvenience they may suffer, they will beindebted to my friend here. Off with them!"

With scant ceremony the sergeant dragged them through the hall, Reubenstumping along after them on his wooden leg. They soon reached thetower, which was close to the little harbour. It was a very oldbuilding of three low stories, surrounded by sand, and the stonesoutside were so rough and so frequently displaced, that even by thelight of the now risen moon it seemed as if there could not be muchdifficulty in climbing up to the top from the outside, or descend by thesame means. 

The sergeant shoved them on before him up a winding stair, which creakedand groaned at every step. 

"En avant, en avant!" cried the sergeant when O'Grady attempted to enterone of the lower chambers; and at length they found themselves in a roomat the very top. The sergeant, grumblingly observing that they wouldnot require food till the next morning, gave Reuben a push which nearlysent him sprawling into the middle of the chamber, closed the door witha slam, and locked and bolted it securely. 

Reuben whipped off his wooden leg, and began flourishing it about andmaking passes at the door whence the sergeant had disappeared, exclaiming with a laugh, "Well, the beggars haven't found me out, andthey'll be surprised at what a man with a timber toe can do!"

He tied it on again, however, very soon, for a heavy step was heard onthe stairs, and they saw by the light of the moon that their own walletsand a jug of water were placed on the floor just inside the door. 

"We have a friend somewhere, probably the old gentleman at the chateau, or we should not have got back those things, " observed Paul; "so let'scheer up: we might have been much worse off. "

All agreed to the truth of this remark, and, as they were hungry, tooksome supper, and then Paddy proposed that they should reconnoitre thepremises. 

The windows were very narrow, with an iron bar down the centre, so thatit was impossible to get through them. There was not a particle offurniture in the room, nor anything which would serve for their beds. 

"It isn't cold yet, and we must make ourselves as comfortable as we canin the least windy corner of the place, " observed Paul. 

"What do you think of trying to get away instead?" asked O'Grady. 

"With all my heart!" answered Paul; "but what do you say to the moon?Should we not be seen?"

"It might help us, and it might betray us, " said O'Grady. "Let us askCole. "

Reuben said that he must have a look round from the windows, before hepronounced an opinion. The midshipmen helped him up to each of them insuccession. He considered that in so bright a light they were nearlycertain to be seen; but as the moon rose later every day they would havea fair chance of making good their escape. That they could not go atonce was very evident, so they dusted a corner, and coiled themselves upto sleep. Daylight revealed the dirty condition of the room, and alsothe rotten state of the roof. Reuben pointed it out and remarked, "There, if we can't get through the windows, it will be hard if we donot make our way out by the roof. If they keep us here many days, we'lldo it. "

In the course of the morning a man appeared with a fresh jug of water, and some bread and cheese, and dried figs. It was better than ordinaryprison fare, and as the man did not look very savage, Paul thought thathe would try and move him to procure them something on which to sleep. He explained, in the most pathetic language he could command, the miserythey had suffered, and begged for bedding of some sort. The man nodded, and returned in the evening with some bundles of straw. 

"But there is nothing to cover us, and barely sufficient to keep us fromthe floor, " observed Paul. 

The man smiled, and replied, "To-morrow, perhaps, I may find somethingof more use to you. "

The following day he came again, loaded with a bundle of old sails. "Seamen have no reason to complain who can obtain such coverlids asthese, " he remarked, as he threw them down, and again left the room. 

Each time that he went, they heard the sound of the door being lockedand bolted. On undoing the sails they found that ropes were attached tothem, and on examining these they were found to be sound and strong. 

"That man is our friend, and depend on it these ropes were not sent inhere by chance, " observed O'Grady positively. "Very likely the oldgentleman at the chateau sent him. "

They were confirmed in the opinion that the rope was intended for use, by the appearance of the man, in the evening, to bring them a freshsupply of provisions. 

"I've heard it said that it's no easy matter to keep English seamen in acage when they have the will to get out, " he remarked, as he turnedround towards the door. 

"Are we likely to be kept here long?" Paul asked. 

"Until directions have been received from head-quarters, and as they aresome way off, and yours is not a matter of importance, it may be a monthor more, " was the answer. 

"He means to say that we may select our time for escaping, " said Paulwhen the man had gone; "unless the rope was sent as a trap to tempt usto try and escape. "

"Oh, they would not take that trouble, " observed O'Grady. "If they hadwished to treat us ill, they would have done so. "

Three more days passed. The moon did not now rise till nearly midnight. This would give them ample time to get away out of sight of land beforedaylight. That evening their friend brought, with other provisions, asmall keg of water, and a bottle of brandy, which he placed under thesails, and nodding, took his departure. 

"No time to be lost, " said O'Grady; "as soon as our guard has paid ushis last visit, we must commence operations. "

Just before dark a gendarme as usual put his head in at the door, lookedround the room, and then stamped down-stairs again to a guard-room, inwhich it seemed that three or four men were stationed. 

"There is no time to be lost, if it is to be done, gentlemen, " exclaimedReuben, stumping about the room as soon as the man was gone. "If wecan't get through a window, I have marked two or three spots where wecan through the roof, and we've rope enough to help us out either way. We have first to make up some packs to carry our stores. "

It was important to do all this while daylight remained, now fast fadingaway. The packs were soon made, and the various lengths of ropefastened together. Reuben then, with the aid of his younger companions, climbed up to the roof, and, without difficulty, pulled down first thewooden lining, and then the slates, which he handed to them to avoidmaking a noise, and soon had a hole large enough for them to getthrough. The slates and ropes and their packs were then hid under thestraw, in case any one should visit them before the hour of starting, not that such an event was likely to occur. They then threw themselveson their beds to be ready to pretend to be asleep at a moment's notice. The hours passed slowly. The night was calm; that was fortunate, or anylittle wind there was came from the south, which was better. They couldhear a clock strike, that probably on the tower of the little churchattached to the chateau. It was already nine o'clock, and they thoughtthat all chance of interruption was over, when they heard steps on thestairs. The sergeant and a guard entered. He held a lantern in hishand. They lay trembling lest the light should be thrown upwards, andthe hole in the roof be discovered. 

"They seem to be asleep, " observed the sergeant; "it is wonderful whatpower of sleeping these Englishmen possess. However, I must awake them. Rouse up, my boys, and understand that you are to march to-morrow forParis at an early hour; but the worthy citizen Montauban has directed meto say that he will supply you with funds for your necessarymaintenance, and to enable you to make your defence should you beaccused, as he fears you may be, of being spies. "

Paul started up on hearing this address, with as much terror as he couldassume, considering that he had hoped in a few hours to be out of thereach of all French myrmidons of the law, and in a few words thanked thecitizen Montauban for his kind purpose, adding that a French midshipmanof the same name had long been his companion. 

"Undoubtedly a nephew of citizen Montauban's, and his heir. The youngman was long supposed to be lost; but he was here a short time back, andit is owing to the kind way he was treated by the English, that the oldgentleman takes so warm an interest in you. However, lie down; I willtell him what you say, and he will communicate with you to-morrow, unless something should occur to prevent him. Good night. "

"I hope that something will occur, " cried Paul, jumping up as soon asthe officer was gone. "Very kind of the old gentleman, and just likeAlphonse to interest his uncle in our favour. "

"Yes, indeed, " said O'Grady; "curious, though, that we should havefallen in with so many of his relations. "

Just then, however, they were too much engrossed with the work in handto talk on the subject. They considered it safer to wait another houror more before moving, lest they should encounter any straggler on theirway to the harbour, or be seen descending the tower. 

"Time to start, " cried O'Grady, who, as the senior officer, was to takethe command. 

Their knapsacks were soon secured to their backs. Reuben used hiswooden leg to assist in securing the rope by driving it into the wall. They all soon climbed up to the roof, and let down the rope, whichreached nearly to the bottom, as far as they could judge. Should it notprove long enough, and stones be underneath, broken limbs would be theconsequence. Paul was certain that there was sand (as they had gonenearly round the tower when looking for the door), and, as the youngestand lightest, volunteered to go first. He without hesitation flunghimself off; but at the moment he began to descend, it occurred to himthat he might possibly have to pass before one of the windows of theguard-room, and he half expected to find himself seized and dragged inby a gendarme. It was too late, however, to go back. All must berisked. So down he cautiously slid, doing his best to make no noise. He kept his feet tightly pressed against the rope, that he mightascertain when he had reached the end. Suddenly he felt that there wasno more rope. At all events all the windows had been avoided. Helowered himself more cautiously than ever, till his hand grasped thevery end in which Reuben had made a knot. He hung down by it by onehand, and looked down. He could see the ground; but it seemed stillsome way below him. Should he risk a fall? He recollected the unevencharacter of the wall, and hauling himself up a little, he was able tostretch out his feet sufficiently to reach it. He put out one hand inthe same direction, and caught hold of an iron staple. He could nowclutch the wall, and feeling his way, he descended about eight feet tothe ground. It was fortunate that he had not jumped, for, instead ofsand, there was a slab of hard rock on which he would have fallen. Scarcely had he time to get under the rope, than he saw another figuredescending. 

"Try to get to the wall, " he whispered, "and I will help you down. "

It was Reuben. After several efforts he reached the staple, andscrambled down. Paddy quickly followed at a much greater speed. Therewas no time to warn him that the rope was too short, and had not Reubenand Paul stretched out their arms and broken his fall, he would verylikely have broken his legs. 

"I thought that I heard some one coming upstairs, " he whispered. "Notquite certain, but could not stop to learn. Away for the harbour!"

They stepped lightly till they were on the soft sands, and then they ranon as fast as their legs could move. They examined the harbour; but nota boat could they find of any size on the shore. They had all probablybeen removed by the order of the police, to prevent either prisoners ofwar or refugees from escaping. A small one, however, lay moored off alittle distance from the shore. 

"I will bring her in, " whispered Paul; and without another word hestripped off his clothes, and, with knife in his mouth, slippednoiselessly into the water, and struck boldly out towards the boat. O'Grady and Reuben anxiously watched him, or rather the phosphorescentwake he left in the water. Even that after a time disappeared. Couldthe brave boy have sunk? The hearts of both his friends trembled. Every instant they expected to be pounced upon by gendarmes; but thoughthey listened earnestly as may be supposed, no sounds came from thetower. At length the boat began to move. Paul must have got on boardall right, and cut the cable. Yes, there he was standing up on athwart, and working her on with a single paddle. 

"Jump in, " he whispered, as soon as he reached the shore; "there arelights in the old tower, and our flight will quickly be discovered. Itmay be some time, however, before they find a boat to pursue us. "

O'Grady and Reuben required no second bidding. The former, however, very nearly forgot Paul's clothes. He sprang back for them, andnarrowly escaped a tumble into the water. 

"You dress while we pull out to look for a fit craft, " said Paddy, seizing a paddle. But Paul kept hold of his own, in his eagernessdeclaring that he did not feel the cold. 

To select a craft was easy; but it was possible that there might bepeople on board who might dispute their possession. However, that mustbe risked. O'Grady pointed out a small sloop of some eight or ten tons. She was not likely to have many people on board. They must besurprised and silenced immediately. While the boat drifted alongside, Paul put on his clothes. It would not have been pleasant to fight as hewas; and besides, he might not have had time to dress afterwards. Taking care that their boat should not strike against the side of thelittle vessel, the three adventurers leaped on board as noiselessly aspossible. The after hatch was closed. No one could be in the cabin. But as they crept forward they discovered that the fore hatch was open. Reuben signed that he would go down first. The midshipmen waited aninstant, when they heard a noise, and leaping down they found theircompanion struggling with a powerful man, whom a boy, who had justleaped out of his berth, was about to assist. 

"You are our prisoners, " cried Paul, throwing himself on the boy; whileO'Grady assisted Reuben, and so completely turned the tables, that theFrenchman was quickly secured. The boy who had struggled bravely withPaul, for the purpose, it seemed, of getting his head up the hatchway tosing out, then gave in. 

"You will be well treated, my friends, if you remain quiet; but if youmake the slightest noise, I cannot answer for your lives, " said Paul. 

To prevent any risk of the sort the hatch was clapped on after they hadexamined the vessel. 

"We will get ready to make sail, while you, Gerrard, cut the cable, andthen go to the helm, " said O'Grady. "Cut!" he cried, in a few seconds. 

A light breeze came off the land. Paul cut, and then hurried to thehelm. He started as he turned his glance towards the shore; for there, in the direction of the old tower, a bright light was burning. Itquickly increased in magnitude--bright flames burst forth. "It must bethe old tower itself, " he thought, for there was no time to sayanything. The flames increased, and it now became evident that it wasthe tower itself; for the whole building was soon wrapped in flames, theglare reaching far down the harbour, and lighting up the sails of theirvessel. 

"We shall be seen and pursued, I'm afraid, " cried Paul. 

"Seen, or not, we must stand on; and at all events we shall have thestart of them, " answered O'Grady. "It's not impossible that they maythink we have perished in the flames. I am sorry, though, for ReubenCole's timber toe. Ha! ha! ha! it would have enraged the monsieurs tofind that they had been so completely duped. "

All this time the little vessel was gliding out from among a number ofothers, and the curious eyes of many persons were glaring at her, whowondered whither she was going. The probabilities that the midshipmenand Reuben would be retaken seemed very great. 

CHAPTER ELEVEN. 

The bold often succeed where the timid fail. The young midshipmen andtheir companion, nothing daunted by the dangers which surrounded them, kept on their course. The flames quickly ascending to the top of theold tower, sent their ruddy glare far across the ocean; and as theirlight fell on the adventurers and their little craft, it occurred toPaul that their strange, unseamanlike costume would at once betray them. 

"The chances are that the Frenchmen have left some jackets in theafter-cabin, " he observed; and as he spoke, jumping below, he soonreturned with several garments and hats, with which they quickly dressedthemselves. 

"Now we look pretty decent mounseers, " observed Reuben, as he eased offthe main-sheet a little. "If we're hailed, you'll have to tell 'em, Paul--I mean Mr Gerrard--beg pardon--that we're bound for Cherbourg, and don't like to lose the breeze. It's coming pretty strongish, and ifI could but find a squaresail, for I sees there's a squaresail boom, we'd make the little craft walk along. "

Reuben was in high spirits, and indeed so were the midshipmen, at theirhazardous enterprise having thus far succeeded. Still they were not outof danger. If it was believed that they had been burnt in the tower, they would not be pursued, unless the owners of the sloop or theremainder of her crew on shore should catch sight of her sailing away. There were still several vessels to pass; but they intended to give themas wide a berth as possible. O'Grady was at the helm. Paul and Reubenwere removing the main-hatch in hopes of finding the squaresail, when acry from O'Grady made them jump up, and they saw the head of theFrenchman, with his mouth open, as if about to shout out, rising abovethe covering of the forehatch. An Englishman generally carries a weaponready for immediate use, which at the end of a stout arm is of asomewhat formidable character--his fist. Reuben with his dealt theFrenchman a blow which stopped his shout, knocked three of his teethdown his throat, and sent him toppling over into the fore-peak, fromwhich he had emerged; he, Reuben, and Paul following so rapidly, thatthe boy, who had been capsized by his companion, had not time to pickhimself up. They this time took good care so to secure both theirprisoners, that there was very little fear of their escaping, as the manhad done before by expanding the muscles of his legs and arms whileReuben was securing him. 

"Please tell them, Mr Gerrard, that if they cry out or attempt to playany more tricks, we must shoot them, " said Reuben. "And now we'll goand look for the squaresail. "

The sail was found and bent on, and, Paul going to the helm, O'Grady andReuben managed to set it. The vessel felt the effects of the additionalcanvas, as she drew out more from the land, and rapidly glided past thedifferent vessels in the roadstead. There were only two more. One ofthese, however, they were compelled to pass uncomfortably near. 

"When we are clear of her, we shall be all right, " said O'Grady, lookingback, and seeing nothing following. "She looks like an armed vessel--aman-of-war perhaps; but it won't do to go out of our course; we mustchance it. "

They stood on. Although they were now some distance from the land, theold tower continued blazing up so fiercely, that a strong light wasstill thrown on their canvas. Being between the suspicious vessel andthe light, they were abreast of her before they were seen. Just then ahail came from her, demanding who they were, and where they were bound. 

"Answer, Gerrard, answer!" cried O'Grady. 

But he did not tell him what to say; so Paul put up his hands andshouted, "Oui, oui; toute vite!" with all his might. 

"Heave-to, " shouted the voice, "and we will send a boat aboard you. "

"Very likely, " said Paul; and so he only cried out as before, "Oui, oui, to-morrow morning, or the day after, if you please!"

As a vessel running before the wind cannot heave-to at a moment'snotice, the sloop got on some little distance before any attempt wasmade to impede her progress. Another hail was heard, and after thedelay of nearly another minute, there was a flash from one of thestranger's ports, and a shot came whizzing by a few feet astern. 

"If any of us are killed, let the others hold on to the last, " criedO'Grady. "We are suspected, at all events, and may have a near squeakfor it. "

Reuben, the moment the first shot was fired, jumped down into the hold--not to avoid another; no fear of that. Directly afterwards he shoutedout, "I have found the square-topsail. Lend a hand, Paul, and we'll getit up. "

The square-top-sail was got up, rapidly bent on to the yard, and inanother minute or two hoisted and set. The man-of-war meantime keptfiring away; her shots falling on either side of the little vessel; butas she was riding head to wind, it was evident that only her sternchasers could be brought to bear. 

"I wonder that she does not follow us, " observed Paul, as the shotsbegan to fall wider and wider of their mark. 

"Perhaps most of her crew are on shore, or we are thought too small gameto make it worth while to get under weigh for, " answered O'Grady. "However, don't let us be too sure; perhaps she will come, after all. We've got a good start of her though. "

"The mounseers are generally a long time getting under weigh, and to mymind they don't know what to make of us, " observed Reuben, as he eyedthe Frenchman with no loving glance. 

The breeze continued freshening, and the little craft, evidently aremarkably fast one, flew bravely over the water, increasing herdistance from the French shore, and from the light of the burning tower. As the night was very dark, there was yet a chance of her escaping inthe obscurity. The adventurers were already congratulating themselveson having got free, when Reuben exclaimed, "The Frenchman thinks more ofus than we hoped. He's making sail. "

A sailor's eyes alone, and these of the sharpest, could have discoveredthis disagreeable fact; and even Paul could distinguish nothing but thedark outline of the coast. Reuben kept his eye on the enemy. 

"I doubt if she can see us, " he observed. "And if she doesn't, we maystill give her the go-by. I'd haul up a little to the eastward, MrO'Grady, sir. The tide will be making down soon, and we shall justcheck it across. She'll walk along all the faster, too, with the windon the starboard-quarter, and no risk of jibing. We'll take a pull atthe main-sheet, Mr Gerrard. Now we'll ease off the squaresail sheet. That'll do, sir. Now the sail stands beautifully. "

O'Grady wisely followed Reuben's advice, and took no notice of his doingthings which were so clearly right without orders. 

The sloop was now steering about north-east by north, and should theFrenchman stand a little to the westward of north, the two vessels wouldsoon be out of sight of each other. Reuben declared that he could stillsee the enemy now making all sail in chase, but could not tell exactlyhow she was standing. It was anxious work. O'Grady made her out, aswell as Reuben, and all hoped devoutly that she was a slow sailer. Theykept the little vessel on a steady course, and for an hour or morescarcely a word was uttered. Sometimes Reuben lost sight of the enemy;but before long she was again seen. It proved that she did not sailvery fast, and that the course they had taken was suspected. Thus hourafter hour they stood on, till dawn began to break. 

"It's all up with us if she sees us now, " cried O'Grady. "But I vote wedie game any how, and not give in while there's one of us alive to steerthe craft. "

The increasing daylight soon revealed them to the Frenchman, who at oncebegan blazing away in a manner which showed that the long chase they hadgiven him had made him not a little angry. The shot, however, fellshort; but he on this made more sail, and soon gained on them. Heceased firing for half an hour or more, and then again began, the shotflying by on either side, or over the mast-head. They came, indeed, much too near to be pleasant. Reuben took the helm, and the twomidshipmen stood facing their enemy, knowing that any moment might betheir last; still, however, as resolved as at first not to yield. Inanother twenty minutes or half an hour they must be killed or prisoners;escape seemed out of the question. 

"I wish that I could let my father, and mother, and brothers, andsisters at Ballyshannon know what has become of me, " said Paddy, with asigh. 

"And I wish that I could have again seen my dear mamma, " said Paul, "andmy sweet sister Mary, and jolly old Fred, and Sarah, and John, andpretty little Ann. They know that I am a midshipman, and I suppose thatthat will be some consolation to them if they ever hear that I've beenkilled. "

"Don't talk like that, young gentlemen. Look there. What do you say tothat?" exclaimed Reuben, pointing to the north-west, where standingtowards them, close-hauled, and evidently attracted by the firing, was alarge, ship, the beams of the rising sun shining brightly on herwide-spread canvas. 

"The enemy must see her, but fancy that she is French, " observed Reuben. "But they are greatly mistaken, let me tell them. "

"Hurrah! they've found out that they're wrong, then, " cried O'Grady. 

As he spoke, down came the Frenchman's studden sails, and with a fewparting shots, which narrowly missed their mark, he hauled his wind, andstood close-hauled towards the coast of France. He sailed badly beforethe wind; he sailed worse close-hauled. The stranger, which soon provedto be an English frigate, her ensign blowing out at her peak, camerapidly up. The adventurers cheered as she passed, and received a cheerin return. Those on board evidently understood the true state of thecase. 

"Why, I do believe that is Devereux himself!" cried Paul, in a tone ofdelight. 

"Well, it is difficult to be certain of a person at such a distance; butit is very like him, " said O'Grady. "But, again, how could he be there?He could not have made his escape from prison. "

The sloop hove to in order to watch the chase, which was soonterminated, for the frigate came up hand over hand with the slow-sailingbrig, which found to her cost that instead of catching a prize she hadcaught a Tartar. The midshipmen consulted together whether it would bewiser to continue their course for the Isle of Wight, or to get on boardthe frigate. But as the Channel swarmed with the cruisers of the enemy, they decided to do the latter; and accordingly, when they saw thefrigate returning with her prize, they stood towards her. They weresoon up to her, and, a boat being sent to them, as they stepped up herside the first person they encountered was Devereux. 

"Why, old fellows, where have you come from in that curious guise?" heexclaimed, as he warmly wrung their hands. 

"Oh, we ran away, and have been running ever since, barring some fewweeks we spent shut up in an old castle and a tumble-down tower, "answered O'Grady. 

"And the captain, and I, and a few others, were exchanged two weeks agofor a lot of French midshipmen without any trouble whatever. "

"As to that, now we are free, I don't care a rope-yarn for all thetrouble we have had, nor if we had had ten times as much. But we oughtto report ourselves to the captain; and we think--that is, Gerrarddoes--that we ought to let our prisoners take back the sloop which weran away with. "

"I agree with Gerrard, and so I am sure will the captain, " saidDevereux. 

The frigate on board which the three adventurers so unexpectedly andhappily found themselves was the _Proserpine_, Captain Percy, offorty-two guns. As she was on her trial cruise, having only just beenfitted out, she was short of midshipmen, and Captain Percy offered togive both O'Grady and Paul a rating on board if Reuben would enter. This he willingly did, and they thus found themselves belonging to theship. The occupants of the berth received them both very cordially, andpaid especial attention to Paul, of whom Devereux had spoken to them inthe warmest terms of praise. The surprise of the Frenchman and boy onboard the sloop was very great, when Paul and Reuben, accompanied bysome prisoners from the prize, appeared and released them; and when Paultold them that they might return home, and that some countrymen had cometo help them navigate the ship, to express his joy and gratitude, hewould have kissed them both had they allowed him; and he seemed at aloss how otherwise to show it, except by skipping and jumping about, onhis deck. When he shortly afterwards passed the _Proserpine_, he andhis companions waved their hats, and attempted to raise a cheer; but itsounded very weak and empty, or, as Reuben observed to one of his newshipmates, "It was no more like a British cheer than the squeak of ayoung porker is to a boatswain's whistle. "

The prize thus easily gained was sent into Portsmouth, and the_Proserpine_ continued her cruise. O'Grady and Paul would have liked tohave gone in her; but they thought it better to wait till the frigateherself returned to port, when they might get leave to go home and visittheir friends, and perhaps take a little prize-money with them to makeup for what they had lost. They easily got a temporary rig-out onboard, so that there was no absolute necessity for their going. Paulhad hitherto, young as he was, held up manfully in spite of all thefatigue and anxiety he had gone through; but no sooner had the prizedisappeared, than his strength and spirits seemed to give way. He keptin the berth for a day or two; but could scarcely crawl on deck, whenDevereux reporting his condition to the surgeon, he was placed in thesick list. Both his old shipmates, Devereux and O'Grady, attended himwith the fondest care, and he would have discovered, had he possessedsufficient consciousness, how completely he had wound himself roundtheir hearts. He had done so, not by being proud, or boastful, orself-opinionated, or by paying them court, by any readiness to takeoffence, or by flattery, or by any other mean device, but by his braveryand honesty, by his gentleness and liveliness, by his readiness tooblige, and general good-nature and uprightness, and by being true tohimself and true to others--doing to them as he would be done by. Theybecame at last very sad--that is to say, as sad as midshipmen in adashing frigate, with a good captain, can become during war time; forthey thought that Paul was going to die, and the surgeon gave them nohopes. No one, however, was more sad than Reuben, who for many a watchbelow, when he ought to have been in his own hammock, sat by the side ofhis cot, administering the medicines left by the doctor, and tending himwith all a woman's care and tenderness. The thoughts of his friendswere for a time, however, called off from Paul by an event which broughtall hands on deck--the appearance of a strange sail, pronounced to be aFrench frigate equal in size to the _Proserpine_. All sail was made inchase. The ship was cleared for action, and Paul with other sick wascarried into the cockpit to be out of the way of shot. The gunner wentto the magazine to send up powder; the carpenter and his mates to thewings, with plugs, to stop any shot-holes between wind and water; andthe various other officers, commissioned and warrant, repaired to theirrespective posts. Paul had sufficiently recovered to know what wasabout to take place, and to wish to be on deck. 

"Couldn't you let me go, doctor--only just while the action is goingon?" he murmured out. "I'll come back, and go to bed, and do all youtell me--indeed I will. "

"I am sorry to say that you could be of no use, my brave boy, and wouldcertainly injure yourself very much; so you must stay where you are, "answered the surgeon, who was busy in getting out the implements of hiscalling. "You will have many opportunities of fighting and taking otherprizes besides the one which will, I hope, soon be ours. "

The remarks of the surgeon were soon cut short by the loud roar of theguns overhead, as the frigate opened her fire on the enemy. Thenspeedily came the crashing sound of the return shot, as they torethrough the stout planks, and split asunder even the oaken timbers. Itwas evident that the two ships were very close together by the loudsound of the enemy's guns and the effects of his shot. Not many minuteshad passed since the firing commenced, when steps were heard descendingthe ladder, and first one wounded man, and then another, and another, was brought below and placed before the surgeon. He had scarcely begunto examine their wounds, when more poor fellows were brought below badlywounded. 

"Ah! sir, " said one of the seamen who bore them, as he was hurryingagain on deck, in answer to a question from the surgeon, "there are manymore than these down for whom you could do nothing. "

"What, is the day going against us?" asked the surgeon. 

"No, sir; I hope not. But the enemy is a big one, and will require amighty deal of hammering before she gives in. "

Paul looked out; but he soon closed his eyes, and he would gladly haveclosed his ears to the shrieks and groans of anguish which assailedthem, while the poor fellows were under the hands of the surgeons, orwaiting their turn to have their wounds dressed, or their limbsamputated. Paul was more particularly anxious about his old friends;and whenever anybody was brought near him, he inquired after them. Thereport was, from those who had seen them, that they were at their postsas yet unhurt. Again he waited. Now there was a cessation of firing. Once more it was renewed, and the wounded were brought down in evenstill greater numbers than at first. Paul's spirits fell very low. Hehad never felt so miserable, and so full of dread. What, if after allthe _Proserpine_ should be overmatched, and he and his companions againfall into the hands of the French, or should perhaps Devereux, orO'Grady, or his firm friend Reuben Cole, be killed! Suddenly heremembered what his mother often had told him, that in all troubles anddifficulties he should pray; and so he hid his face in the pillow, andprayed that his countrymen might come off victorious, and that the livesof his friends might be preserved. By the time he had ceased his fearshad vanished; his spirits rose. He had done all he could do, and theresult he knew was in the hands of Him who rules the world. Still thebattle raged. He heard remarks made by the wounded, by which he guessedthat the enemy was indeed vastly superior, and that many a man, if notpossessed of an indomitable spirit, would have yielded long ago; butthat their captain would fight on till the ship sunk beneath his feet, or till not a man remained to work the guns. Several officers wereamong the badly wounded, and many were reported to be killed. At lengththere was a cry of grief, and their brave captain himself was broughtbelow. Still the first-lieutenant remained to fight the ship, and hiscaptain's last order to him was never to yield while the remotest hopeof victory remained. 

"Am I likely to survive?" asked the captain of the surgeon, after hiswound had been examined. 

"It is possible, sir; but I will not disguise from you that your woundis dangerous, " was the answer. 

"I should be resigned, " said the captain, "could I know that the victorywould be ours. "

At that instant the sound of cheering came down into the cockpit. Thecaptain heard it, and lifted up his head with a look of intenseeagerness. Directly afterwards an officer appeared. His head was boundup, and his coat at the shoulder was torn and bloody. It was Devereux. 

"The enemy has sheered off, sir, and is making all sail to thesouthward, " he exclaimed, in a hurried tone. "We are unable to follow, for our fore-top-mast and main-mast are gone, and the fore-mast andmizen-mast, until they are fished, cannot carry sail. "

"Thank heaven! thank heaven!" whispered the captain, falling back. Thesurgeon, whom he had sent to attend to others worse wounded thanhimself, as he thought, hurried back to him with a restorative cordial;but he shook his head as he vainly put it to his mouth: it was too late. In the moment of victory the gallant spirit of the captain haddeparted. The enemy with which the _Proserpine_ had for so long thusnobly sustained this fierce engagement, was a 74-gun ship, more thanhalf as large again as she was, and having on board nearly twice as manymen. The sea was fortunately calm, and the masts being fished, sail wasmade, and in two days the frigate reached Portsmouth. As she hadsuffered much in the action, she required extensive repairs; and thesick and wounded were sent on shore to the hospital. In the list of theformer was Paul; in the latter, Devereux. Paul still continued veryweak and ill. Devereux was not dangerously hurt; but the surgeons wouldnot allow him to travel to go to his friends, and they showed nodisposition to come to him. Paul was too weak to write home himself, but he had got Devereux to do so for him, making, however, as light ashe could of his illness. 

Two days had scarcely elapsed, when they were told that a young lady wasbelow, waiting to see Mr Gerrard. 

"It must be my dear sister Mary, " whispered Paul. "Oh, do go and seeher before she comes here, Devereux, and tell her how ill I am, andprepare her for the sort of place she is to come to. "

Hospitals in those days, especially in the war time, were verydifferently arranged to what they are now, when every attention is paidto the comfort and convenience of the patients. At that time, even inthe best regulated, were sights, smells, and sounds, trying to thesensibilities even of ordinary persons, but especially so to those of ayoung lady brought up in the quiet and retirement of a rural village;but Mary Gerrard, who now entered the Portsmouth hospital, escorted byDevereux, had at that moment but one feeling, one thought--an earnestdesire to reach the bedside of her brave young brother, who she thoughtwas dying. After the first greetings were over, Paul, seeing her lookvery sad, entreated her not to grieve, as he was sure that he should getwell and go home and see them all. 

She prayed he might, and so did Devereux, though from what the doctorsaid, there could be little doubt that he was very ill. Mary did nottell him that his dear mother was very ill also, being sure that theknowledge of this would agitate him, and retard, if it did not prevent, his recovery. She entreated that she might remain night and day withher brother; but this was not allowed, and so she was obliged to takelodgings near at hand, where she remained at night when turned out ofthe hospital. Devereux, however, comforted her by promising that hewould sit up as long as he was allowed with his friend, while O'Gradyand Reuben Cole came on shore and assisted in nursing him; so that Paulwas not so badly off after all. The consequence was, that in spite ofthe doctor's prognostications, Paul rapidly improved. As soon as he wasin a fit condition to be moved, he was conveyed to some nice airylodgings Mary had engaged; and here Devereux, who was also recoveringfrom his wounds, and allowed to go out, was a constant visitor, that isto say, he came early in the morning, and stayed all day. He came atfirst for Paul's sake; but it might have been suspected that he now camefor the sake of somebody else. He was no longer a midshipman, for hehad received his commission as lieutenant soon after landing, provisionally on his passing the usual examination, in consequence ofthe action in which he had taken part, when he had acted as second incommand, all the other officers being killed or wounded. Mary could notfail to like him, and although she knew the whole history of thedisastrous lawsuit between her father and the Devereux family, she hadnever supposed that he belonged to them in any way. 

It did not occur to Paul that his friend and his sister were becomingsincerely and deeply attached to each other. He asked Devereux one daywhy, now that he was strong enough, he did not go home to see hisfriends. 

"Do you wish me gone?" asked Devereux. 

"No, indeed, I do not, " answered Paul; "but it surprised me that youshould not be anxious to go and see them. "

"Did they show any anxiety to come and see me, when they supposed I waswounded and ill, and perhaps dying?" he asked, in an animated tone. "No, Paul; but there is one who did come to see my best friend, whosaved my life, and watched over me with more than the tenderness of abrother when I was sick, and for that person I have conceived anaffection which I believe will only end with my life. "

"Who can you mean, Devereux?" asked Paul, in a tone of surprise. 

"Why, who but your sister Mary!" exclaimed Devereux. "Do you think thatI could have spent so many days with her, and seen her tending on youlike an angel of light, as she is, and not love her with all my heart?"

"Oh, my dear Devereux, I cannot tell you how I feel about it, " saidPaul, warmly taking his hand; "though I am sure Mary does not know thatyou belong to that family we all fancy have treated us so ill; yet, whenshe does come to know it, as she ought to know, still I do not thinkthat it will bias her in her sentiments towards you. When she knowsthat you love her, I am sure that she must love you. "

"Thank you, Paul; thank you, my dear fellow, for saying that. Then Iwill tell her at once, " said Devereux. 

And so he did; and Mary confessed that Paul was not far wrong in hisconjectures. 

It had, curiously enough, never occurred to her to what family Devereuxbelonged, and when she heard, she naturally hesitated about allyingherself to people who, if they could not despise, would assuredlydislike her. Devereux, however, overcame all her scruples, which is notsurprising, considering that he was scarcely twenty-one, and she wasonly nineteen. 

When Paddy O'Grady heard of the arrangement he was delighted. 

"All right, my dear fellow, " he exclaimed. "When you marry MaryGerrard, I'll run over to France and pop the question to little RosalieMontauban, and bring her back to live in some snug box of a cottage I'lltake near you. Won't it be charming?"

Midshipmen, when they think of marrying, always think of living in asnug little box of a cottage, just big enough for themselves, forgettingthat they may wish for servants, and may some day expand somewhat invarious ways. 

Devereux ventured to suggest that Miss Rosalie might not be as willingto come away as O'Grady supposed, at which Paddy became very irate, themore so, that some such idea might possibly have been lurking within hisown bosom. However, as the war was not over, and might not be for sometime, he could not go just: then. 

Paul was now sufficiently recovered to be moved, and Devereux got leaveto help Mary in taking him home. They were also accompanied by ReubenCole. Mrs Gerrard had begun to recover from the day that she heardPaul was out of all danger. She joyfully and proudly received them ather neat and pretty, though small cottage; and from the day of hisarrival Devereux found himself treated as a son. Devereux had admiredMary watching over her sick brother. He admired her still more whenaffectionately tending on her mother, and surrounded by her youngerbrothers and sisters. Paul was made so much of that he ran a greatchance of being spoilt. He had to put on his uniform, and exhibithimself to all the neighbourhood as the lad who had gone away as a poorship-boy, and come back home as a full-blown midshipman. At last, oneday Devereux received a letter from his home, suggesting that as he wasin England he might possibly be disposed to pay them a visit. He went, though very reluctantly. He was greatly missed, not only by Paul andMary, but by all the younger Gerrards. Not ten days had elapsed when heagain made his appearance. 

"They have had enough of me, " he said, as he entered laughing. "But, Mary, dear, " he added, after he had gone the round of handshaking, and, it may be, with a kiss or two from the lady part of the family, "thebest news I have to tell you is that they will not oppose our marriage, if we will wait till I am made a commander, and then my father promisesme three hundred a year, which, with my pay, will be a great deal morethan we shall want. To be sure, I had to undertake to give up somethousands which might some day come to me; but it would not be for along time, at all events, and, in my opinion, perhaps never; and I wasdetermined not to risk the danger of losing you for money, or any othercause. "

"Oh, my dear Gilbert! and have you sacrificed your fortune and yourfuture prospects for my sake?" said Mary, her eye's filling with tears;and yet not looking, after all, as if she was very sorry. 

"No, no! not in the slightest degree. I have laid them out, as amerchant would say, to the very best advantage, by securing what I knowwill tend to my very great and continued happiness, " answered GilbertDevereux, adding--

But never mind what he said or did after that. Certain it is, Mary madeno further objections, and Mary and he were regularly betrothed, whichis a very pleasant state of existence, provided people may hope to marrybefore very long, and expect, when they do marry, to have something tolive on. 

Soon after this Gilbert Devereux went to Portsmouth to pass hisexamination, and came back a full-blown lieutenant, with an epaulette onhis left shoulder, which, when he put on his uniform, was very muchadmired. 

Paul awoke very early the morning after Devereux had returned, in thesame little room in which he slept before he went to sea, and which hehad so often pictured to his mind's eye as he lay in his hammock tossedby the stormy sea. A stout sea-chest stood open in the room, and overit was hung a new uniform with brass buttons; a bright quadrant, andspy-glass, and dirk, and gold-laced hat, lay on the table, and the chestseemed filled to overflowing with the articles of a wardrobe, and avariety of little comforts which his fond mother and sisters, he wassure, had prepared for him. He turned round in his bed and gazed at thescene. 

"I have dreamed this dream before, " he said to himself. "It was vividthen--it is vivid now; but I will not be deceived as I was then!--oh, how bitterly--No, no, it is a dream. I fear that it is all a dream!"

But when the bright sunbeams came in and glittered on the quadrant andbuttons, and the brass of the telescope, and on the gold lace, and thehandle of the dirk, and the birds sang cheerily to greet the glorioussun, and the lowing of cows and the bleating of sheep was heard, and thecrack of a carter's whip, and his "gee up" sounded not far away fromunder the window, Paul rubbed his eyes again and again, and, with ashout of joy and thankfulness, exclaimed--

"It is true! it is true! I really am a midshipman!"

And when he knelt down to say his prayers, as all true honest Christianboys do, he thanked God fervently for having preserved him from so manydangers and granted him fully the utmost desire of his young heart. When Paul appeared at breakfast, did not his mother and brothers andsisters admire him, even more than they did Gilbert Devereux, except, perhaps, Mary; and she certainly did not say that she admired Paul less. They were a very happy party, and only wished that to-morrow would notcome. But such happiness to the brave men who fight Old England'sbattles, whether by sea or land, must, in war time at all events, be ofbrief duration. A long official-looking letter arrived for Devereux, and another of a less imposing character, from the first-lieutenant ofthe _Proserpine_, ordering Paul, if recovered, to join forthwith, as theship was ready for sea. The letter for Devereux contained hisappointment to the same ship, which was a great satisfaction to allconcerned. 

We will not describe what poor Mary felt or said. She well knew thatthe event was inevitable, and, like a true sensible girl, she nervedherself to endure it, though we dare say she did not fail to let Gilbertunderstand, to his satisfaction, how sorry she was to lose him. It is, indeed, cruel kindness to friends to let them suppose when parting fromthem that you do not care about them. 

Reuben Cole, who had spent his holiday in the village with his oldmother, and left her this time cash enough to make her comfortable, according to her notions, for many a day, came to the cottage to saythat his time was up. The three old shipmates therefore set offtogether for Portsmouth. On their arrival they found that Mr Order, who had been made a commander in the West Indies, and had latelyreceived his post rank, was appointed to command the _Proserpine_. The_Cerberus_ had arrived some time before, and several of her officers andmen had, in consequence of their regard for Captain Order, joined the_Proserpine_. Among them were Peter Bruff, still a mate, Tilly Blake, and old Croxton. The midshipmen's berth contained a merry party, someyoungsters who had come to sea for the first time, full of life andhope, and some oldsters who were well-nigh sick of it and of everythingelse in the world, and longed to have a leg or an arm shot away thatthey might obtain a berth at Greenwich, and have done with it. At thattime, however, there were not many of the latter sort. 

At first it was supposed that their destination was foreign; but whetherthey were to be sent to the North American station, to theMediterranean, to the Pacific, or to India, they could not ascertain; sothat it rather puzzled them to know what sort of stores they should layin, or with what style of garments they should provide themselves. However, on the morning they were to sail Captain Order received adispatch directing him to join the Channel fleet. 

"Do you know what that means?" asked Peter Bruff of the assembled mess. "Why, I will tell you, boys, that we shall be attached to the blockadingsquadron off Brest, and that month after month, blow high or blow low, we shall have to kick our heels there till we have kicked holes inthem. "

Those present expressed great dissatisfaction at the prospect in view;but Devereux, when the subject was discussed in the gun-room, wassecretly very glad, because he hoped thus to hear more frequently fromMary, and to be able to write to her. His brother officers took up theidea that he was an author, from the sheets upon sheets of paper whichhe covered; but, as may be supposed, nothing could induce him to exhibitthe result of his labours. While others were weary; discontented, andgrumbling, he was always happy in the belief that Mary was alwaysthinking of him, as he was of her. 

Blockading is always disagreeable work, as there must be an everwatchful look-out, night and day, and ships are often kept till alltheir provisions are expended, or the ships themselves can stand thewear and tear no longer. The _Proserpine_ had, as was expected, plentyto do. Paul, though not finding it pleasant more than the rest, wassatisfied that it was calculated to give him ample experience inseamanship, and to make him the good officer he aspired to become. 

However, as disagreeable as well as agreeable times must come to an endsome time, if we will but wait that time, the _Proserpine_ was relievedat length, and returned to Portsmouth. She was not allowed to remainthere long, for as soon as she could be refitted, and had taken in afresh supply of provisions, wood, and water, she again put to sea tojoin a squadron in the North Seas. Winter came on, and as she lay inYarmouth Roads, directions were sent to Captain Order to prepare for thereception of an ambassador, or some other great man, who was to beconveyed to the Elbe, and landed at Cuxhaven, or any other place wherehe could be put on shore and make his way to his destination. 

It was early in February, but the weather was unusually fine, and offthe compact little island of Heligoland a signal was made for a pilot, who came on board and assured the captain that there was not theslightest difficulty in getting up the Elbe to Cuxhaven, if he would butproceed at between half-flood and half-ebb, when he could see the sandon either hand. All the buoys in the river had, however, been carriedaway, he observed, to prevent the enemy from getting up. With afavourable breeze the frigate stood up the river, guided by theexperienced pilot. While the weather continued fine, the task was oneof no great difficulty, though with a wintry wind blowing and thethermometer far down below the freezing-point, it was anything but apleasant one. 

"Faith, I'd rather be back stewing away among the niggers in the WestIndies, would not you, Gerrard?" exclaimed Paddy O'Grady, beating hishands against his sides to keep them warm. 

"I should not mind it for a change, if it was not to last long; but Iconfess I don't wish it to be colder, " said Paul. 

"Why, lads, this is nothing to what I have had to go through in theNorth Seas, " remarked Bruff. "I've known it so cold that every drop ofspray which came on board froze, and I've seen the whole deck, and everyspar and rope one mass of ice, so that there was no getting the ropes torun through the sheaves of the blocks, and as to furling sails, whichwere mere sheets of ice, that was next to an impossibility. I warn you, if you don't like what we have got now, you'll like still less what iscoming. There are some heavy snow-clouds driving up, and we shall havea shift of wind soon. "

The frigate had now got up to within four miles of Cuxhaven, when, atabout four o'clock, as the winter's day was closing in, it, as Bruff hadanticipated, came on to snow so thickly that the pilot could no longersee the marks, and it accordingly became necessary to anchor. Later inthe evening, when darkness had already set in, the wind shifted to thesouthward of east, and the snow fell with a density scarcely eversurpassed, as if the whole cloud mass of snow were descending bodily tothe earth. Added to this, the high wind drove the ice, which hadhitherto remained fixed to the shore, high up, directly down on theship, threatening every instant to cut her cables, when she must havebeen driven on shore and lost. 

"All hands on deck!" turned many a sleeper out of his hammock, where, ifnot warm, he was not so cold as elsewhere. All night long the crew wereon deck, fending off the ice, which in huge masses came drifting down onthem. 

"What do you think of this, Paddy?" asked Bruff. 

"Why, by my faith, that when a thing is bad we have good reason to bethankful that it's no worse, " answered O'Grady. "Can anything be worsethan this?"

"Yes, indeed, a great deal worse, " said Bruff. 

The morning broke at length, and as it was evident that the ambassadorcould not be landed at Cuxhaven, it was necessary to get out of the Elbewithout delay, that he might be put on shore on the coast of Holstein, if possible. 

The wind blew as strong as ever--a severe gale; but, the snow ceasingpartially, the pilot was enabled to see the land. The ship stood onunder one sail only--the utmost she could carry--a fore-topmaststay-sail. 

"Hurrah! we shall soon be out of this trap, and once more in the opensea, " exclaimed O'Grady. "So the pilot says. "

"Are we well clear of the outer bank?" asked the captain. 

The answer was in the affirmative; but it was scarcely given when theship struck heavily, and, her keel cutting the sand, she thus became, asit seemed, firmly fixed. Then arose the cry from many mouths--

"We are lost! we are lost!"

"Silence!" exclaimed Captain Order; "until every effort has been made toget her off, let no one under my command say that. "

CHAPTER TWELVE. 

When a captain finds his ship on shore, even though he is in no way toblame, he feels as did Captain Order, that a great misfortune hashappened to him. No sooner was the _Proserpine's_ way stopped, than theice drifting down the river began to collect round her. Still thecaptain did not despair of getting her off. The boats were hoisted outfor the purpose of carrying out an anchor to heave her off; but the icecame down so thickly with the ebb, which had begun to make, that theywere again hoisted in, and all hands were employed in shoring up theship to prevent her falling over on her side. Scarcely was this donewhen huge masses of ice came drifting down with fearful force directlyon the ship, carrying away the shores as if they were so many reeds, andtearing off large sheets of the copper from her counter. 

"I told you that matters might be worse. What do you think of the stateof things?" said Bruff to Paul. 

"That they are very bad; but I heard the captain say just now that hestill hopes to get off, " answered Paul. "I suppose that he is right onthe principle Mr Devereux always advocates, `Never to give in while thetenth part of a chance remains. '"

"Oh, Devereux is a fortunate man. He is a lieutenant, and will be acommander before long, and so looks on the bright side of everything, while I am still a wretched old mate, and have a right to expect theworst, " answered Bruff, with some little bitterness in his tone. "Iought to have been promoted for that cutting-out affair. "

So he ought. Poor Bruff, once the most joyous and uncomplaining in themess, was becoming slightly acidulated by disappointment. He had goodreason on this occasion for taking a gloomy view of the state ofaffairs. 

The ice drove down in increasingly larger masses every instant. Onemass struck the rudder, and, though it was as strong as wood and ironcould make it, cut it in two, the lower part being thrown up by theconcussion on to the surface of the floe, where it lay under the stern, the floe itself remaining fixed in that position by the other masseswhich had collected round the ship. 

The ambassador and members of his suite looked uncomfortable, and madeinquiries as to the best means of leaving the ship; but she was CaptainOrder's first command, and he had no idea of giving her up withoutmaking a great effort for her preservation. At length came an orderwhich showed that matters were considered bad in the extreme:

"Heave overboard the guns!"

Rapidly the guns were run out, and, aided by crowbars, were forcedthrough the ports; but so strong was the ice that they failed to breakit, and lay on its surface round the ship. Mr Trunnion, the gunner, hurried about, assisting in the operation; but as each gun wentoverboard he gave a groan, and made a face as if, one by one, his ownteeth were being drawn. 

"Never mind, mate, the good ship holds together, and we'll get her off, I hope, " observed the carpenter. 

"The ship! What's the value of her compared to the guns?" exclaimed thegunner, turning on his heel. 

The stores (to the purser's infinite grief) and water followed. Anchorsand cables were now carried out, and the ice astern with infinite labourwas broken away; but the efforts of the crew were in vain, and the shipstill remained firmly fixed in her icy prison when night drew on. 

What a night was that! Down came the snow thicker than ever, the fiercewind howled and shrieked through the rigging, and when the ebb tidemade, the ice in huge masses came down, crashing with fearful forceagainst the sides of the frigate, mass rising above mass, till it seemedas if it were about to entomb her in a frozen mountain. The science andexperience of the oldest officers were set at nought, all the exertionsof the crew were unavailing; the wind increased, the snow fell thicker, and the ice accumulated more and more. The cold, too, was intense, andwith difficulty the men could face the freezing blast. 

Paul thought of how often he had heard people complaining of the heat ofthe West Indies, and now how glad would they have been to have obtainedsome of that caloric they were then so anxious to be rid of. Alreadythe masses of ice reached up to the cabin windows. A loud crack washeard. It came from the after part of the ship. The carpenter and hismates descended to ascertain the mischief. He soon returned with a longface and a look of alarm on his countenance, and, touching his hat tothe captain, reported that the stern port was broken in two, and partsof the stern stove in, so that there was small chance of the shipfloating, even should she be got off. 

"Well, well, Auger, keep up your spirits, man, " observed Mr Grummit, the boatswain, to his brother warrant officer; "the masts are standing, and in spite of the gale the spars are uninjured, and you may manage, after all, to copper up the old barkie to get her out of this. "

"Ah, that's just like the way of the world, Grummit, " said Trunnion. "As long as your masts are standing, you don't care how much harmhappens to the hull under Auger's charge; and while the hull wasundamaged, Auger didn't care for my guns; but just let's see your mastsgoing over the side, and we should have you singing out as loudly as anyone--that we should, I know; and just you look out, they'll be goingbefore long. "

The indignant gunner turned away. It seemed very probable that hisprognostications would prove true, for already in all directions thegallant ship cracked and groaned as the ice pressed in from everyquarter on her stout timbers. 

Paul met Devereux, and asked him what he thought was going to happen. 

"One of two things, my dear Gerrard, " answered the young lieutenant; "wemust either try to get on shore, or we must be ready to go down with theship, should the wind drift her out of her present position. I knowthat you will be prepared for whatever we are called to encounter; butwhatever occurs, keep near me. I shall not be happy if we areseparated. "

As Paul was in Devereux's watch, this he could easily promise to do. Hour after hour wore on. The cold increased. The weather gave no signsof mending. Death, in a form, though not the most terrible, yetcalculated to produce intense suffering, stared them in the face. Themen looked at each other, and asked what was next to happen. Thecaptain and most of his officers, and the ambassador, were inconsultation in the cabin. Many of the men believed that the shipherself could not much longer resist the violent pressure to which shewas exposed, and expected every instant that her sides would be crushedtogether. 

The calmest, as usual, was old Croxton, who had been actively goingabout his duty without making any demonstration. 

"Lads, just listen to me, " he observed. "Some of you are proposing onething, and some another; but let me advise you to go on steadily doingyour duty, smartly obeying our officers, and leaving all the rest in thehands of Providence. It is the business of the officers to plan andcommand, and, depend on it, they'll order us to do what they believe tobe best. "

A few minutes afterwards the drum beat for divisions, and as soon as themen were mustered, the captain addressed them, and told them that, atthe desire of the ambassador, it had been resolved to abandon the ship. 

"At the same time, my lads, you will remember that while she holdstogether, you still belong to her, " he added. "While, for your ownsakes, you will maintain that strict discipline which has done you somuch credit ever since I have had the satisfaction of commanding you. "

A hearty cheer was the answer to this address. 

The men were then directed to provide themselves each with a change ofclothing, and a supply of provisions for two days. All knew that theundertaking was perilous in the extreme. The nearest inhabited part ofthe small island of Newark was upwards of six miles distant. No oneknew exactly the direction. The snow continued to fall thickly, thecold was intense, and the wind blew fiercely, while it was possible thatthe ice might break away and carry them with it before they could gainthe land. 

They were to march in subdivisions, each under their respectiveofficers. With heavy hearts the officers and crew went down the side ofthe ship, and formed on the ice under her lee. The sick--fortunatelythere were very few--were supported by their comrades. There were somewomen and children; for them it was truly fearful work. The captain, having ascertained that no man was left on board, was the last to quitthe ship. He could not speak as he came down the side and took hisplace in the van. The order to advance was given. Slowly, with headsbent down against the freezing blast, the party worked their way. Insome places the tide or the wind had forced the water over the ice, andpools of half-frozen slush had been formed, through which they werecompelled to wade. In others they had to climb over the huge slabs ofice which had been thrown up in wild confusion. On they toiled, however, those who kept close together assisting each other; but some, alas! in the thick snow separated by the inequalities of the surfaceover which they travelled, sunk unseen, and not, in many cases, tilltheir comrades had advanced too far to render assistance, was theirabsence discovered. A poor boy--who, though somewhat weak and sickly, was a favourite with the men--was one of the first missed. He had beencomplaining of the cold, but had been encouraged to proceed by thosenear him. 

"Oh, let me just lie down and rest for a few moments, I am so weary, Iwill come on with the others, " he murmured. 

"You will get no rest to do you good, " was the answer. "Cheer up, cheerup, lad!"

A friendly hand was stretched out to help him. For some way hestruggled on. Then there arose a huge pile of ice slabs, and he escapedfrom the friendly hand which held him. 

"Ah, now I will rest quietly, " he thought, as he laid himself down on acrevice of the ice filled with snow. 

From that sleep he never awoke. 

Among the women, one toiled on with a child in her arms. Many of theseamen offered to carry it; but she would not part with her treasure. On and on she moved. Her words became wandering, then scarcelyarticulate. She ceased at length to speak. Still she advanced. Thesnow fell thicker. The road became more uneven. Each person had toexert himself to the utmost to preserve his own life. They thought notof the poor woman and her child till they discovered that she was notamong them. But not only did the weak sink down. Strong men in thesame way disappeared from among their comrades. No one at the timeexactly knew how. No one saw them fall. They were by the side of thosewho still walked on alive one moment, and the next they were gone. 

Paul kept near Devereux. They conversed together as much as they could, and often addressed words of encouragement to the men, who, though oftensinking, it appeared, with fatigue and cold, were revived, it seemed, and proceeded with as much spirit as at first. 

Paul himself at length began to grow very weary, and to long to lie downand rest. 

"If I could stop back for three minutes, I could easily run on and catchthem up, " he thought to himself; yet he did not like to make theproposal to Devereux, who, he still had sense enough to believe, wouldnot agree to it. 

Poor Paul, was this to be the termination of all your aspirations fornaval glory, to sink down and die on a frozen sand-bank, within a fewmiles of a spot where you may obtain food, shelter, and warmth?

"I can stand it no longer, I must rest, " he said to himself. "There isa snug spot between two slabs of ice, quite an arm-chair. I must sit init, if only for two minutes. "

Devereux must have divined his thoughts, or probably observed theirregular and faltering steps he was making, for, seizing him by thearm, he exclaimed, with judicious roughness--

"Come, rouse up, Paul, my dear fellow! We must have none of this folly. I did not expect it from you. "

The words had their due effect. By a powerful effort Paul threw off hislethargy, and once more sprang on with the rest, continuing to talk andencourage his companions. 

Still no one could tell whether or not they should ever reach theirdestination. The snow fell thicker than ever, and not a windmill, aspire, or a willow, or any of the objects which adorn the shores of theElbe, could be seen to indicate that they were approaching the haunts ofmen. It was too evident that many of their number had passed from amongthem since they began their march, and no one could say who mightfollow. Many were complaining bitterly of the cold, and others hadceased to complain, as if no longer conscious of the effect it wasproducing. 

Suddenly there was a shout from those in advance. The rear rankshurried on. A house was seen, then another, and another. They were inthe middle of a village. Kind people came out of their houses toinquire what had occurred; and at once there was no lack of heartyinvitations, and the whole party were soon enjoying warmth, hot drinks, and dry clothing, which soon revived the greater number, though some whohad been frost-bitten required considerable attention before they wereset to rights. 

The next day the storm raged as furiously as before, and so it continuedfor nearly a week, and all had reason to be thankful that they hadreached a place of safety. At length, the weather moderating, andprovisions on the island growing very scarce, the ambassador and hissuite, and half of the ship's company, proceeded on, though not withoutgreat difficulty and hazard, to Cuxhaven, while the rest remained on theisland, in the hope of saving some of the ship's stores. 

Among the latter were Devereux, Paul, and O'Grady, with Reuben Cole. The next day they, with a party of men, volunteered to visit the wreck, to report on her condition, and to bring back some bread, of which theystood greatly in need. They succeeded in getting on board, and foundthe ship in even a worse condition than they had expected. She was onher beam ends, with upwards of seven feet of water in her, apparentlybroken asunder, the quarter-deck separated six feet from the gangway, and only kept together by the ice frozen round her. Their taskaccomplished, with a few articles of value and a supply of bread, theyreturned to the shore. 

Considering that the risk was very great, the captain decided that nofurther visits should be paid to the ship. 

However, one morning, the weather becoming very fine, it beingunderstood that the captain had not actually prohibited a visit to theship, Devereux, Paul, and O'Grady, with Cole and another man, set off topay, as they said, the old barkie a farewell visit. The captain, whowas ill in bed, only heard of their departure too late to recall them. The frost was so severe that the ice was well frozen, and thus they musthave got on board; but it was supposed that they had remained on boardtill the tide changing made their return impossible. They werelooked-for anxiously during the evening, but no tidings came of them. At night the wind again got up, and their shipmates, as they sat by thefires of their hospitable host, trembled for their safety. As soon asdaylight returned the greater number were on foot. Not a vestige of hercould be seen. The tide and wind rising together must have carried downthe masses of ice with terrific force, and completely swept her decks. 

When Captain Order heard of this, his feelings gave way. "To have lostmy ship was bad enough, " he exclaimed; "but to lose so many fine youngfellows on a useless expedition is more than I can bear. It will be thecause of my death. "

The few officers who remained with the captain could offer noconsolation. The pilots and other people belonging to the place wereconsulted. They declared that from the condition of the ship when lastvisited, it was impossible that she could withstand the numerous massesof ice which during the past night must have, with terrific violence, been driven against her, that she had probably been cut down by degreesto the water's edge, and that thus the ice must have swept over her. They said that if even those on board had been able to launch a boat, noboat could have lived amid the floating ice; and that even, had sheescaped from the ice, she must have foundered in the chopping searunning at the mouth of the river. Probably, when the weather moderatedin the spring, portions of the wreck would be found thrown up on theshore, and that was all that would ever be known of her fate. Thecaptain, after waiting some days, and nothing being heard of the frigateor the lost officers and men, being sufficiently recovered, proceededwith the remainder of the crew to Cuxhaven. 

Devereux, Paul and O'Grady were general favourites, and their losscaused great sorrow among their surviving shipmates; but sailors, especially in those busy, stirring days, had little time for mourningfor those who had gone where they knew that they themselves might soonbe called on to follow. Some honest tears were shed to their memory, and the captain with a heavy heart wrote his despatches, giving anaccount of the loss of his ship, and of the subsequent misfortune bywhich the service had been deprived of so many gallant and promisingyoung officers. The ambassador and his suite had for some time beforetaken their departure, as the French were known to be advancingeastward, and might have, had they delayed, intercepted them. For thesame reason Captain Order and his officers and crew anxiously lookedforward to the arrival of a ship of war to take them away, as they didnot fancy finishing off their adventures by being made prisoners andmarched off to Verdun, or some other unpleasant place, where the Frenchat that time shut up their captives. At length a sloop of war arrived, and they reached England in safety. Captain Order and his officers hadto undergo a court-martial for the loss of the frigate, when they werenot only honourably acquitted, but were complimented on the admirablediscipline which had been maintained, and were at once turned over toanother frigate, the _Dido_, lately launched, and fitting with allpossible dispatch for sea. 

But there were sad hearts and weeping eyes in one humble home, where theloss of two deeply loved ones was mourned; and even in the paternal hallof O'Grady, and in the pretentious mansion of Devereux, sorrow wasexpressed, and some tears were shed for those who had thus early beencut off in their career of glory. We will not attempt to pry into thegrief which existed in Gerrard's home. It did not show itself by loudcries and lamentations, but it was very evident that from one heartthere all joyousness had for ever flown. Still Mary bore upwonderfully. All her attention seemed to be occupied in attending toher mother, who, already delicate, felt Paul's loss dreadfully. Heryoung brothers and sisters, too, required her care. As usual, shetaught them their lessons, made and mended their clothes, helped to cooktheir dinners, and attended them at their meals. None of these thingsdid she for a day leave undone, and even Sarah and John, whisperingtogether, agreed that Mary could not have cared so very much forGilbert, and still less for poor Paul. 

Some weeks passed on, when one day, when Mary was out marketing, MrsGerrard received a letter curiously marked over--not very clean, andwith a high postage. Fortunately she had just enough to pay for it. She read it more than once. "Poor, dear, sweet, good Mary!" sheexclaimed; "I almost fear to tell her; the revulsion may be too great. I know how much she has suffered, though others don't. "

A writer has a great advantage in being able to shift the scene, and togo backwards or forwards in time as he may find necessary. We must goback to that fine, bright, but bitterly cold morning when LieutenantDevereux and his companions set off to visit the frigate. They werestrong and hardy, had thick coats, and, besides, the exercise kept themwarm. The way was difficult, often through deep snow, into which theysank up to their middles. They looked in vain for trace of any of theirlost shipmates. They were already entombed beneath the glittering snow, not to be again seen till the warm sun of the spring should expose themto the gaze of passers by. They at length reached the ship, and climbedup through a main-deck port. How silent and melancholy seemed thedeserted ship, lately crowded with active busy human beings never moreagain destined to people its decks. 

They looked into the cabins and selected a few articles they had beforeforgotten, taking some articles from the cabins of their messmates whichthey thought might be valued. On the main-deck the injuries which theship had received were not so apparent. 

"Would it be possible to save her?" exclaimed Devereux. "If she couldbe buoyed up with empty casks and got off into deep water, we mightpatch her up sufficiently to run her over to Yarmouth Roads. I wouldrather see her bones left there than here. "

"Anything you like I am ready for, " said O'Grady, and Paul repeated thesentiment. 

"I do not mean to say that we can do it by ourselves; but if we can forma good plan to place before the captain, perhaps he will let us have therest of the people to carry it out, " said Devereux. "However, before webegin, let us have some food. I am very hungry after our walk, and Idaresay you all are. "

All hands agreed to this; there was no lack of provisions. Some timewas occupied in the meal, and then they set to work to make theirsurvey. As they wished to be exact, and to ascertain the number ofcasks on which they could depend for floating the ship, the businessoccupied a longer time than they had expected. They had nearlycompleted their plans when Paul, looking through one of the ports, sawthe water rushing by with great rapidity, carrying with it large blocksof ice capable of overwhelming anybody they might have struck. The tidehad turned, it was too evident, some time, and their retreat to theshore was cut off. Paul reported the circumstance to Devereux. Therewas no doubt about the matter. They stood at the gangway gazing at theroaring torrent, full of masses of ice leaping over and grinding againsteach other. No one but a madman would have ventured to cross it. Itseemed doubtful if even a boat could live in such a turmoil of waters. If the flood ran up thus strong, what might be the effects of the ebb?It would not be low water again till past midnight, and it would then bevery dangerous, if not altogether impracticable, to get on shore. Theymust, therefore, make up their minds to remain on board till thefollowing day. 

"The old ship is not going to tumble to pieces just yet, " said Devereux. "We might have had worse quarters than she can still afford, so weshall have to turn into our berths and wait till the sun rises again. "

Whether the young lieutenant felt as confident as he expressed himselfmight have been doubted; but he was one of those wise people who alwaysmake the best of everything, carrying out practically the proverb "Whatcannot be cured must be endured. " As they had plenty to do, and wereable to light a fire in the cabin stove and another in the galley tocook their supper, they passed their time not unpleasantly. Theirhabits of naval discipline would not allow them to dispense with awatch, so, while the rest turned in, one officer and one man at a timewalked the deck, though, as O'Grady remarked, "We are not likely to runfoul of anything, seeing that we are hard and fast aground, and nothingwill purposely run foul of us; and if anything does, it may, for wecan't get out of its way. " Devereux took the dog watch, O'Grady was totake the first, and Paul the middle. Paul was not sorry to turn in, forhe was very tired. He had not slept, as he thought, when he feltO'Grady's hand on his shoulder, telling him that it was time to turnout. 

He was on deck in a minute, where he found O'Grady, who was waiting hiscoming. Just as O'Grady was going down, a loud, grating, crushing noiseassailed their ears. It was blowing very strong, and freezing extremelyhard. The night also was very dark, and occasionally heavy falls ofsnow came on, making the obscurity greater. The rushing noiseincreased. The tide they knew must have turned, and was now coming downwith terrific force. 

"I say, Gerrard, I doubt if Devereux's plan will succeed, if the icecontinues to come down in this fashion; more likely to cut the oldbarkie to pieces, " observed O'Grady. 

"I am afraid so, " said Paul; "I'll ask Cole what he thinks of the stateof affairs. "

Reuben was found, and confessed that he did not like them. The wind hadincreased to a fearful gale, which howled and whistled through theshrouds, and between the intervals of these gusts the roar of thedistant ocean could be heard, as the seas met together, or dashed inheavy rollers on the coast. 

While the midshipmen and Reuben were talking, they became conscious thatthe ship was moving; her deck rose and fell very slowly certainly, butthey felt the sensation of which perhaps only seamen could have beenaware that they were standing on a floating body. They instantly calledDevereux, and he was convinced of the awful fact that the frigate wasmoving. In her present condition she could not float long, and thoughthey might lower a boat, it was impossible that a boat could live amongthe masses of ice rushing by. Perhaps the frigate might ground again. They sounded the well; she had not made much water since they came onboard, so she might float for some time longer. Perhaps she was stillin shallow water, and just gliding over the bottom. A lead was foundand hove for soundings; but instead of striking the water, it came uponhard ice. The mystery was explained. The whole floe in which the shipwas embedded was floating away. There could be little doubt about that. But where was it driving to? That was the question. It might driveout to sea, and becoming broken by the force of the waves, allow theship to sink between its fragments. Still even then they might possiblybe able to escape in a boat. One was therefore cleared and got readyfor landing, and a supply of provisions, a compass, and water, wereplaced in her, with some spare cloaks and blankets to afford them aslight shield and protection from the inclemency of the weather. Afterthis they could do no more than pray that warning might be given them ofthe ship's sinking, and wait patiently for day. 

The cold was so intense that they would have been almost frozen to deathhad they not been able to keep up a fire in the cabin stove, round whichofficers and men now clustered. It might possibly be their last meetingon this side a watery grave, and yet they had all, young and old, beenso accustomed to face death, that they did not allow the anticipation ofit altogether to quench their spirits. They talked of the past and evenof the future, although fully aware that that future on earth might notbe for them. 

Day came at last, cold and grey. They looked out; they were, as theyhad conjectured, surrounded by a solid floe of ice--so thick that thereseemed little danger of its immediately breaking up. Beyond it was theleaden sea foaming and hissing--but, in spite of the gale, not breakingheavily, owing to the floes of ice floating about and the direction ofthe wind; while in the distance to the south, and on either hand, was alow line of coast, with islands here and there scattered now and then. 

The prospect was uninviting. The ship was driving out to sea, and couldnot then long hold together. O'Grady proposed making an attempt to gainthe shore in the boat; but Devereux pointed out the difficulty therewould be in making headway against the furious gale then blowing, inaddition to the risk of having the boat stove in by the ice. 

"No, no; let us stick to the ship as long as she keeps above water, " headded. 

Of course all agreed that his decision was right. They were not idle, however. Paul suggested that if a boat could not live, a strong raftmight; and as soon as breakfast was over, they set to work to build one. As they had plenty of time and materials, they made it big enough andstrong enough to carry fifty men, and in the centre built a store-houseto hold provisions for several days. Fortunately the ice did not movevery fast; and before they had drifted far off the coast, the windshifted, and drove them along it at the same rate as before. Still itcontinued freezing hard. A rapid thaw they had most to fear, as itwould melt away the supporting floe, and let the ship sink. But thenthey might take to their boat. Had it not been for the anxiety theyfelt as to what might happen, they had no great cause to complain, asthey had shelter and firing, and were amply supplied with provisions, besides, as O'Grady observed, enjoying the advantage, when the raft wasfinished, of having nothing to do. The third night they had spent onboard came to a close. They kept a very strict watch, that should anychange occur, they might not be taken unawares. On looking out theyfound the land much nearer than before. This was accounted for, as thewind had shifted, and now blew almost directly on shore. 

"Our voyage will come to an end sooner than we expected last night, "observed O'Grady. "For my part I am almost sorry; it's very good fun. "

"It will be no laughing matter, if the wind increases, and a heavy surfbreaks on the shore, " said Devereux, who overheard the remark. 

The ship, still surrounded by its mass of ice, to which it acted as asail, drifted slowly, but steadily, towards the shore. The rate ofprogress was increased, however, before long by the rising wind, and thedeck of the ship, hitherto only gently undulating, began to be tossedabout with a motion more rapid than pleasant. As they drove on, theland opened out, and appeared on either hand; so that they found thatthey were at the entrance of an estuary, or the mouth of a wide river. But the sea rolled in very heavily, and they feared, if it increased, that the ice round the ship would break up. Still there would be amplewarning given, and they dreaded no immediate danger. The raft and boatwere both got ready. Should the ship sink, the former would in allprobability float, and afford them a refuge should the boat be unable tolive. 

"And now all our preparations are made, we'll pipe to dinner, " saidDevereux. 

And the whole party sat down to a not unsubstantial meal round the cabinstove. Dinner was over. It had been somewhat prolonged, for there wasnothing to do, and they had been talking of by-gone days, and fightingtheir battles over again. It was time, however, to look out to see whatprogress they had been of late making. It was O'Grady's watch, and whenhe opened the cabin door to go out, he saw a mass of smoke eddying roundin the fore-part of the deck. His companions soon joined him toascertain beyond a doubt that the ship was on fire. It might still beovercome. But the fresh water had been started; there was only icealongside, and the pumps were choked. The party made a rush towards thefire, in the hopes of beating it out; but they were soon convinced thatit had gained hold of the ship, and that no efforts they could make toextinguish it would avail. How it had originated there was no time toconsider. Probably some coal jerked out of the galley-fire had foundits way below, and had ignited some of the stores. The flames now burstforth, and spread rapidly--bursting through the hatchways and ports, andsoon enveloping the whole of the fore-part of the ship. The party werenow exposed to even a more terrible danger than any they hadanticipated. Their raft would no longer avail them. Their entiredependence must be on their frail boat. Still till the last moment theywere unwilling to leave the once stout ship which had so long been theirhome. 

"We must go, my lads, " exclaimed Devereux, with a sigh, as the flames, fanned by the wind, rapidly approached the quarter-deck. "One goodthing is, that should she drive on shore, and the French be in theneighbourhood, they will not benefit by her. "

"Hurrah! one cheer for the old barkie before we leave her!" cried ReubenCole, as they launched the boat on to the ice. "Another good is, thatnot another mortal man will set his foot on her deck after us. "

"Hurrah! hurrah! hurrah!" they shouted, as they ran the boat over theice. 

They did not leave the ship a moment too soon, for scarcely had they gottheir boat into the water to the leeward of the floe, than thefore-mast, already a pyramid of fire, fell with a loud crash on the ice. 

"There is something more coming, and the further off we are, thebetter, " cried Devereux. "I should have thought of that before. Giveway, lads; the fire will soon reach the magazine. "

So long as the boat was under the lee of the floe she made tolerablyfine weather of it; but as she increased her distance, the seas camerolling up after her, threatening every instant to engulph her. A masthad been stepped, and a sail got ready for hoisting. This was now runup, and assisted her greatly. Devereux steered, and even he couldscarcely keep his eyes from the burning ship. A cry from his companionsmade him for an instant turn his head. There was a thundering deepreport; and as he looked for an instant, the whole ship seemed, with herremaining masts and spars one mass of flame, to be lifted bodily up outof her icy cradle into the air. Up, up it went, and then, splittinginto ten thousand fragments, down it came hissing and crashing, someinto the foaming sea, and others on to the ice, where they continued toburn brilliantly. There was no cheering this time. Paul felt moreinclined to cry, as he witnessed the fate of the gallant frigate. 

"If the wreckers on shore were expecting a prize, they'll be mistaken, "observed Reuben, when all had been silent for some time. 

They had enough to do to look after their own safety. It was alreadydusk. Masses of ice were floating about, not very thickly, but thickenough to make it a matter of difficulty to avoid them. The land wasflat, and they were nearer to it than they supposed. A point appearedon the right. If they could get round it without being swamped, theywould be in smooth water. They gave the point a sufficient berth. Aheavy sea came rolling by them; luffing up, they ran in, and in anotherminute found themselves standing up a river of some size in perfectlysmooth water. The weather was very cold, and they were anxious to geton shore as soon as possible. The further up they went, however, themore likely they were, they thought, to find satisfactory shelter, foras yet no houses of any sort could be seen. Shelter, however, must, ifpossible, be found, for although they had provisions, the weather wastoo cold to allow them to remain out, if it could be helped. They stoodon for nearly half an hour, when a light was seen glimmering on theopposite shore. They steered towards it, fortunately lowering the sailwhen at some distance from it, for before the boat had lost way, herstem struck against the ice which fringed the bank, and very nearlystove in her bow. Searching about, however, they at length found alanding-place, and with hearts thankful for their escape sprang onshore. That they might not be a burden to the people whose hospitalitythey intended to seek, they loaded themselves, not only with thevaluables they had rescued from the wreck, but with a good supply ofprovisions. They proceeded, therefore, boldly along a tolerable road inthe direction of the light, or rather lights, for several appeared asthey advanced. 

"Oh, depend on it we shall have a cordial reception, " said O'Grady. "Very likely that is some fat old Burgomaster's country residence, andhe is giving a ball, or an entertainment of some sort, for which weshall come in. "

"As likely it is a flour-mill, and those lights we see are from itswindows, " remarked Devereux. 

"We shall soon settle the point, for we shall be up to the placedirectly, " said Paul. "The lights are lower than I at first thought, and appear to be in the windows of several houses. Hark! I hear thetramp of horses coming along the road. "

"Qui va la?" shouted a voice, in sharp, stern accents. "Stand anddeclare yourselves!"

"We are in for it, " whispered O'Grady. "What can the fellows be?"

"French dragoons, I am afraid, " answered Paul, "There is no useattempting to deceive them. They ask who we are. "

"Gerrard, you speak French better than I do; tell them, " said Devereux. 

"Naval officers who have lost their ship, and are seeking for shelterthis bitter cold night, " shouted Paul. 

"Come then with us, " exclaimed the sergeant in command of the patrol, riding up. "Your story, friends, may or may not be true. If you arespies, the consequences may be unpleasant. "

Escorted by the horsemen, they were conducted to the building they hadseen. It appeared to be a large country house. All the outhouses andlower rooms were converted into stables, little trouble having beentaken to remove rich Brussels carpets or valuable furniture. They wereled upstairs to a large room, where several officers were seated atsupper, and were announced as prisoners just captured on the road, reporting themselves as naval officers. 

"A likely story, " observed the commanding officer--a general apparentlyby his uniform. "What have you to say for yourselves?"

"That our tale is true, " answered Devereux. "Any person on the coastmust have seen our ship burning. If you will send, you can ascertainthe truth of that part of our account. "

"It is a considerable distance from the coast, and we cannot spare mento send, " said the general, gruffly. 

"The boat by which we landed will be found at the bank of the river, "observed Paul, quietly. 

"Very likely, but that will only prove that you landed from some shipoff the coast, " exclaimed the general, in an angry tone. "You werefound prowling about my head-quarters, the act of spies, and as spiesyou will be treated. If your story is not authenticated, you will beshot at sunrise. "

"Say, rather, brutally murdered!" said Devereux, indignantly. "I callall here to witness that I state that I am a British officer, that theseare my subordinates, that all I have said is true, and that we landedhere not knowing that the French were occupying the country. "

The general, once well known for his atrocious cruelties, had made asignal to the guard to lead away the prisoners, when a young man enteredthe room dressed in the uniform of an hussar. Paul looked at him veryhard, struck by his strong likeness to Alphonse Montauban. 

"What!" exclaimed the new comer, springing forward, and taking Paul'shand, "Is it possible?"

His voice made Devereux and O'Grady turn their heads; and in spite ofthe astonished and angry looks of the general and some of his officers, he grasped their hands; then turning to the general, he cried out--

"What have these officers done? They appear to be treated as criminals. I know them well. They are old friends, who, when I was theirprisoner, treated me with kindness, sympathy, and generosity. I willanswer for it that whatever account they have given of themselves is thetrue one. "

"That alters the case, my dear Count, " said the general, in a blandertone than he had as yet used. "If they really have been wrecked, although we must consider them as prisoners, they shall receive allcourtesy at our hands, and be exchanged as soon as possible. "

Of course Devereux again gave an account of their adventures, on thetruth of which Alphonse staked his honour. 

"Very well; then if they will pass their parole, they shall be committedto your charge, Count, " said the general, with a more courteous glanceat the English officers than he had hitherto bestowed. 

All arrangements having been made, the prisoners accompanied Alphonse tohis quarters, where, with the aid of the provisions they had brought, anample repast was soon spread before them. Of course they were all eagerto know how Alphonse had happened so opportunely to make his appearance. He briefly told them that his father, who was no other than the oldgentleman in the chateau whom Paul and O'Grady had known as _Mon Oncle_, was the Count de Montauban, and that his title having been restored bythe Emperor, he had, on his death, succeeded to it; that having left themarine, of which his experiences had made him heartily sick, he hadentered the army, and had rapidly risen to the command of a troop in alight cavalry regiment. His corps belonged to a division of the armywhich for some strategical object had been pushed forward, but wasexpected quickly to retreat, when he thought it very possible that thegeneral would set them at liberty. 

The old friends spent a very pleasant evening, much pleasanter, O'Gradyremarked, for his part, than if he had expected to be taken out to beshot the next morning as a spy. He asked, not without a blush, increased when he saw Paul's laughing eye fixed on him, after Rosalie. 

"Oh, my dear cousin is well, and merry as ever, if I may judge by herletters, for she writes constantly to me; indeed, I may confess that ourparents have arranged an affair between us which we neither of us shallbe loath to carry out. When I saw her, she laughed a great deal at theattempts of my young Irish friend, as she called you, O'Grady, to learnFrench, and said that she was afraid she would have had to give you upas a hopeless case. "

Poor Paddy made an hysterical attempt to join the laugh of hiscompanions against himself, and it was observed that he never again, atleast not for some years, spoke about his dear little Rosalie. 

After a detention of some weeks, the whole party were, as Alphonse hadanticipated they would be, released, and having ample funds which theyoung Count pressed on them, they made their way without difficulty toCuxhaven, which place of course the captain and officers and crew of thelost frigate had long since left. They succeeded, however, without muchdelay in getting over to England. Mary recovered her health, and onDevereux becoming a commander, they were married. O'Grady married oneof her younger sisters a few years afterwards, and when peace came, paida very pleasant visit to his old friends the Count and CountessMontauban. 

Paul rose to the top of his profession, and used to take great delightin narrating to his grandchildren his adventures when he was acabin-boy. To one of these grandchildren I am indebted for thishistory.